A Sea Queen's Sailingby Charles W. Whistler

 CONTENTS

 Preface. Chapter 1: The Old Chief And The Young. Chapter 2: Men Of Three Kingdoms. Chapter 3: The Ship Of Silence. Chapter 4: By Sea And Fire. Chapter 5: Vision And Pursuit. Chapter 6: A Sea Queen's Champions. Chapter 7: The Treasure Of The King. Chapter 8: Storm And Salvage. Chapter 9: The Isle Of Hermits. Chapter 10: Planning And Learning. Chapter 11: The Summons Of The Beacons. Chapter 12: With Sail And Oar. Chapter 13: Athelstane's Foster Son. Chapter 14: Dane And Irishman. Chapter 15: The Torque And Its Wearer. Chapter 16: In Old Norway. Chapter 17: Homeward Bound. Chapter 18: A Sea Queen's Welcome. Notes. 

Preface. 

Few words of introduction are needed for this story, excepting suchas may refer to the sources of the details involved. 

The outfit of the funeral ship is practically that of the vesselfound in the mound at Goekstadt, and now in the museum atChristiania, supplemented with a few details from the shipdisinterred last year near Toensberg, in the same district. In boththese cases the treasure has been taken from the mound by raiders, who must have broken into the chamber shortly after the interment;but other finds have been fully large enough to furnish details ofwhat would be buried with a chief of note. 

With regard to the seamanship involved, there are incidentsrecorded in the Sagas, as well as the use of a definite phrase for"beating to windward, " which prove that the handling of a Vikingship was necessarily much the same as that of a square-riggedvessel of today. The experience of the men who sailed thereconstructed duplicate of the Goekstadt ship across the Atlanticto the Chicago Exhibition bears this out entirely. The powers ofthe beautifully designed ship were by no means limited to runningbefore the wind. 

The museum at Christiania has a good example of the full war gearof a lady of the Viking times. 

Hakon, the son of Harald Fairhair, and foster son of ourAthelstane, took the throne of Norway in A. D. 935, which isapproximately the date of the story therefore. The long warfarewaged by Dane and Norseman against the Irishman at that time, andthe incidental troubles of the numerous island hermits on the Irishcoast, are written in the Irish annals, and perhaps most fully in"the wars of the Gaedhil and the Gaill. "

Chas. W. Whistler. 

Stockland, 1906. 

Chapter 1: The Old Chief And The Young. 

The black smoke eddied and wavered as it rose over my father'sburning hall, and then the little sea breeze took it and swept itinland over the heath-clad Caithness hills which I loved. Save forthat black cloud, the June sky was bright and blue overhead, and inthe sunshine one could not see the red tongues of flame that werelicking up the last timbers of the house where I was born. Roundthe walls, beyond reach of smoke and heat, stood the foemen who hadwrought the harm, and nearer the great door lay those of our menwho had fallen at the first. There were foemen there also, for ithad been a good fight. 

At last the roof fell in with a mighty crash and uprush of smokeand sparks, while out of the smother reeled and staggered half adozen men who had in some way escaped the falling timbers. I thinkthey had been those who still guarded the doorway, being unwounded. But among them were not my father and brothers, and I knew that Iwas the last of my line by that absence. 

It was not my fault that I was not lying with them under our roofyonder. I had headed a charge by a dozen of our best men, when itseemed that a charge might at least give time for the escape of thefew women of the house to the glen. My father had bidden me, and wewent, and did our best. We won the time we fought for, and that wasall. Some of us got back to the hall, and the rest bided where theyfell. As for me, I had been stunned by an axe blow, which my helmhad turned, and came to myself to find that I was bound hand andfoot, and set aside under the stable wall with two others of ourmen, captives also. Thence I must watch all that went on, helplessly, and after the roof fell I cared no more what should bedone with me, for I was alone and desolate. 

Nor did I know who these foemen were, or why they had fallen on us. In the gray of the morning they had come from inland, and wereround the hall while we broke our fast. We had snatched our weaponsas best we might, and done what we could, but the numbers againstus were too great from the first. 

They had come from inland, but they were not Scots. We were atpeace with all the Caithness folk, and had been so for years, though we had few dealings with them. My father had won a place forhimself and his men here on the Caithness shore in the days whenHarald Harfager had set all Norway under him, for he was one ofthose jarls who would not bow to him, and left that old Norse landwhich I had never seen. Presently, he handselled peace for himselfhere by marriage with my mother, the daughter of a great Scots lordof the lands; and thereafter had built the hall, and made thehaven, and won a few fields from the once barren hillside. And nowwe had been well to do, till this foe came and ended all. 

They were not Norsemen either. The Orkney jarls were our friends, and for us Harald cared not. Norsemen on the Viking path we knewand welcomed, and being of that brotherhood ourselves, we hadnothing to fear from them. It is true that we owned no king oroverlord, but if the Scots king asked for scatt we paid it, grumbling, for the sake of peace. My father was wont to call itrent for the hillsides we tilled. 

Yet it would have been better to be swept out of the land by theScots we won it from, than to be ruined thus for no reason but thatof wanton savagery and lust of plunder, as it seemed. At least theywould have given us fair warning that they meant to end our stayamong them, and take the place we had made into their own hands. 

Well, no doubt, I should find out more presently. Meanwhile, as Ihave said, I cared for naught, lying still without a word. Then themen from out of the hall were brought and set with us; for, blindedas they were with the smoke, it had been easy to take them. Thatone who was set down next me was black from head to foot andscorched with the burning, but he tried to laugh as his eyes metmine. It was Dalfin of Maghera, the Irish guest who was with us. Hehad taken a passage in a Norse ship from Belfast, meaning to seelands across the sea, and had bided here when he found that wecould show him hunting such as he had never heard of. The mightyaurochs still fed on our hills, and we told tales in hall whenguests wondered at the great heads that were on the walls, of howthis one and that had been won. The ship had put in here to waitfor wind, and of course we were glad to see her crew and hear whatnews they had of the greater world. 

"Friend, " I said, "it is hard that you should be brought to thispass. "

"It has been the best fight I ever knew, " he answered. "The onlypity is that it has gone the wrong way. But yonder is a grandfuneral pile for the brave men who have fallen. Surely the smokewill bring down the whole countryside on these ruffians?"

I shook my head. What happened to us was the affair of no Scot. Rather they would be setting their own places in order in casetheir turn came next. 

"Well, " said Dalfin, "whom are we fighting, then?"

One of our men answered him. He was a Norseman, named Sidroc. 

"Red hand, wandering Vikings. Wastrels from every land, and noman's men. Most of them are Danes, but I have heard the tongues ofFrisian and Finn and Northumbrian amongst them. We are in evilcase, for slavery is the least we have to fear. "

"Nay, " said Dalfin; "death is a lesser evil than that. "

"A man may make shift to escape from slavery, " answered the other, and both were silent. 

Then for a moment I had half a hope that help was at hand for us, if too late. Round the westward point crept two longships undertheir broad, brown sails, making for our haven. But a second glancetold me that they were the ships belonging to this crew. Doubtless, they had landed the force somewhere along the coast beyond our ken, and now were coming to see how the raid had fared. The matter wasplain enough to me now. 

Half a dozen men came toward us at this time, leaving the rest tosort the piles of plunder they had brought from the village. I wasglad, in a sort of dull way, that none of it came from the hall, for at least no one of them might boast that he wore my father'sweapons and war gear. The foremost of these men were a gray-hairedold chief and a young man of about my own age, who was plainly hisson; and I thought it certain that these two were the leaders ofthe foe. They were well armed at all points, and richly cladenough, and I could but think them of gentle birth. The men whofollowed them were hard-featured warriors, whose dress and weaponswere strange to me. 

We sat still and stared back at them, as they stood before us, wondering little and caring less, so far as I was concerned, forwhat they thought or would say. The old chief ran his eye down ourwretched line, stroking his long beard as if noting our points, while the young man seemed to have a sort of pity for us written onhis face. 

"Well, " said the old chief at last, "you have made a good fight, iffoolish. You shall have your chance. Which of you will join me?"

"Tell us who you are first, " said Dalfin; "that is only fair. "

"I am Heidrek the Seafarer, and this is Asbiorn, my son. Mayhap youhave heard of us before. "

I had done so. One of the men in our group had fled to us fromBanff a year ago, after just such a raid as this. I heard him groanas the name was spoken. 

Heidrek heard also, and laughed shortly. 

"It seems that I am known, " he said. "Well, make your choice. Theother choice is death, of course. I can leave no one to say that Iam collecting goods from this shore. "

"Kill me, then, " said Dalfin, while I made no answer. 

Two of our men cried that they would join him, and their bonds werecut by Heidrek's followers. One of them set himself by my side andspoke to me at once. 

"There are worse things than going on the Viking path, Malcolm, sonof my jarl, " he said earnestly. "Blame me not. "

I turned my head from him. Maybe I was wrong, but it seemed liketreachery. Yet, after all, save myself there was not one left ofour line, and he was deserting no one. Both these two were singlemen. 

Young Asbiorn heard the man name me, and he came a pace nearer. 

"So you are the son of the chief here, " he said quietly. "What isyour name and rank? Will anyone ransom you?"

"I am the youngest son--I am worth nothing to any man, " I said. 

"He is Malcolm, the jarl's best-loved son, " said that man of ourswho had asked my pardon. "Maybe his mother's folk will ransom him. His grandfather is Melbrigda, the Scots jarl over yonder. "

He pointed across the hills where the smoke hung among the heather, and at that old Heidrek laughed, while the men at his heelschuckled evilly. For some reason of their own, which, maybe, wasnot far to seek, they were certain that Melbrigda could find ransomfor no one at this time, if he would. Asbiorn turned to our guest, seeing, no doubt, that he was not of the house carles. The greatgold torque on his neck seemed to shine all the more brightly byreason of the blackened mail and cloak that half hid it. 

"My name?" said Dalfin, with a flash of pride in his gray eyes. "Itis Dalfin, prince of Maghera, in Ireland, of the line of the Ulsterkings. Kill me, and boast that once you slew a prince. No need tosay that I was bound when you did it. "

He spoke the Danish of Waterford and Dublin well enough. 

Asbiorn flushed, with some sort of manly shame, as I believe, andeven old Heidrek frowned uneasily. To have the deed they threatenedset in all its shame before them was a new thing to them. 

"Let the prince go, chief, " I said, seeing this look. "He is aguest, and if this is some old feud with my father of which I havenot heard, he does not come into it. He is a guest of the house. "

"Faith, " answered Heidrek savagely, "he has made it his own affair. He has been the bane of three of my best men. Aye, I have a feudhere, and with all who dwell at ease. I am Heidrek the Seafarer. "

He turned away, and left us with some sign to his men; but Asbiornstood still and spoke again to us. 

"You bear a Scottish name, " he said. "Have you no Scottish kinbesides Melbrigda?"

I shook my head, whereon Dalfin spoke for me. 

"Here, " he said, "if it is just a matter of ransom, let us both go;and come to Belfast in a year's time, or six months' time, an youwill. Then my father will pay chief's ransom for the two of us. Myword as a prince on it. "

"It is a new thing with us to take ransom, or the word of any man, "answered Asbiorn doubtfully, yet as if the plan seemed good to him. 

One of the men who followed him broke in on that, "No use, Asbiorn. We cannot put into any Irish port in safety. Andover there princes are thick as blackberries, and as poor as thebrambles that bear them. "

"Aye, and as prickly, " said Dalfin. "Have you learned that also?"

The men laughed. One of them said that the Irishman's Danish speechwas not bad, and that it was a pity--

"So it is, " Asbiorn put in hastily. "I will speak to my father. "

The old chief was back with his crew, settling the sharing of theplunder. His son took him aside, and their talk was long; and, asit seemed, not altogether peaceful. Soon the men began to gatherround them, and those with us went to hear what was going on. So wewere left alone for a moment. 

"Men, " I said, "save your lives as this chief bids you. Join himnow, and leave him when you may. "

"Do you join him?" said one in answer. 

Not I. "

"Neither do we. We live or die with you. What else should courtmenof the jarl's do?"

So said one of our Norsemen; but the eyes of the Scots were on thebleak hills, and for them the choice was harder, I think. They hadno ties to us but those of common work and life together, and itwas the old land that they must think of leaving. They saidnothing, for until he has made up his mind a Scot will not answer. 

They would have to decide directly, for now Heidrek was coming backto us. After him were a score or more of his men, and the rest wereloading themselves with the plunder and starting one by one towardsthe haven, into which the two ships were just bearing up. Theywould be alongside the little wharf by the time the men reached it. Our own good longship lay there also, and I wondered what theywould do with her. She was too good to burn. 

Now Heidrek stood before me and looked at me, glowering, for amoment. 

"Well, " he said curtly, "do you join me? Mind you, I would not giveevery man the chance, but you and yours are men. "

Before I could say aught, and it was on my mind to tell the piratewhat I thought of him, if I spent my last breath in doing it, thecourtman who had spoken with me just now answered for himself. 

"We do what the young jarl does, " he said; "we follow him. "

"The choice was whether you would follow me or not, " answeredHeidrek coldly; "I will have no leader but myself. "

Some of his wilder followers cried out now that we were wastingtime, and that an end should be made, while a sword or two weredrawn among them. It was the way in which Heidrek's crew were wontto deal with captives when they had no hope of ransom from them. That I and my men should join such a crew was not to be thought of, if for a moment I had half wondered if I ought to save the lives ofthese courtmen of ours by yielding. Both I and they would beshamed, even as Dalfin had said. 

So I made no answer, and Heidrek was turning away with a shrug ofhis broad shoulders, while the men were only waiting his word toend the affair. Then Asbiorn, whose face was white and pitying ashe looked at us, gripped his father by the arm and faced him. 

"I will not have it thus, " he said hoarsely. "The men are bravemen, and it were shame to slay them. Give them to me. "

Heidrek laughed at him in a strange way, but the men yelled andmade a rush at us, sword in hand. Whereon Asbiorn swung his roundshield into place from off his shoulder, and gripped his light axeand faced them. It was the lightness of that axe which had sparedme; but the men knew, and feared it and the skill of the wielder, and they shrank back. 

"What, again?" said Heidrek. "I thought we had settled thatquestion. What would you with them?"

"That is to be seen. Let me have them. "

"Pay for them, then, " shouted one of the men. "They are over andabove your share of plunder. "

"Aye, " said Asbiorn at once, "I claim them for my share. Have themdown to the new ship, and set them in the forepeak till I needthem. "

Then old Heidrek laughed harshly. 

"Faith, I thought the lad a fool, " he said. "Now I know that hewill not be so short-handed as I thought. Some of you who are hiscrew will have an easier time at the oar with these slaves to pullfor you. "

The men laughed at that, and I knew that the danger was past. Iminded what our man had said at first, how that one might escapefrom slavery. And I think that the nearness of death--though, intruth, not one of us would have shrunk from the steel that was soready--had taught me how good a thing life might be even yet. 

Most of the men went away, the matter being settled. Heidrek wentalso, without another word to his son, and we were left to Asbiornand a few men of his own crew. The young chief smiled a little ashe looked again at us, but even Dalfin could not smile back again. 

"Now, " said Asbiorn, "cast off the lashings from their feet, andlet them walk to the ship. See that they all get there, and set awatch over the place where they are stowed. "

"Are we sailing at once?" a man asked. 

"Yes, as usual. The chief has some new plan on foot already. "

The end of it was that in a short time we were on board our ownship, and safely stowed forward, still bound. Heidrek had added herto his force, and manned her from the other two vessels; but beforewe reached the ship I saw that Heidrek's men had piled their slaininto an outhouse, set the fagot stack round it, and fired it towindward. There was no more honour for their fallen comrades thanthat. 

So I saw the last of my home in Caithness, and before me was thelife of a slave. They had stripped us of our mail and weapons, ofcourse, and had handled us roughly, but that might be borne. Thelow door of the cramped sail room under the fore deck closed, andwe were in darkness, and then Dalfin set into words the thought ofus all, with a sort of dull groan:

"This morning I woke and thought it good to be alive!"

Almost at once the ship was warped out of the haven, and went tosea. The last hope I had that the Scots might yet gather and fallon these pirates left me at that time, and a sort of despair fellon me. I think I swooned, or slept at that time, for thereafter Ican remember no more until the day was almost spent, and a man cameand opened the low door that he might bring us food--oaten loaves, and ale in a great jug. Asbiorn stood outside. 

"You may as well loose the men, " he said carelessly; "we can mindthem well enough. "

"More likely to have them out on us in some sort of berserk rage, "said the man, growling. "I ken what I would do in their place wellenough. "

Asbiorn stooped and looked in on us. The light was behind him, andI could not see his face; but he spoke evenly, and not unkindly. 

"Will your men bide quiet if I unbind you all?" he said. 

"Aye, " I answered. "Why not?"

"Good reason enough why you should, " he said. 

"Let them loose. "

One by one we were unbound, some more men coming forward andwatching us, with their weapons ready, in case we tried to fall onthem. I dare say some old happening of the sort had taught themcaution. 

"There are thirty of us on board, mind you, " the man who set usfree said, as he gathered the loose cords and went his way. "Betterjoin us offhand, and make the best of the business. "

"Good advice that, maybe, " said Dalfin, stretching himself. "Passalong yon ale pot. I have a mighty thirst on me. "

"That is better, " said the man, and laughed. 

I heard him tell another that the Irishman would come round first;but Dalfin's foot had warned me that he spoke in no earnest. Whether my friend had any plan in his mind I could not say, but atall events there was no use in making our bondage worse than itmight be by sullenness. 

It was good to be free from the lashings that had galled us sosorely, if we were still captives indeed, and had no mind to passfrom the cramped cabin, if one may call the forepeak so much, tothe deck where the foemen sat and made merry with the stores theyhad taken from us. The wind was steady and light, and they hadnaught to do but rest and eat their supper. Asbiorn steered, andwas alone on the after deck. The two other ships were not to beseen, and I suppose that they outsailed ours, for she had neverbeen of the swiftest, though staunch and seaworthy in any weather. We were heading due north as if we would make the Faroe Islands, leaving the Orkneys to the starboard. 

I wondered if Heidrek had his lair in that far-off spot, whence weshould have not the slightest chance of escape in the days to come;but I could say nothing to my comrades. Men of the crew sat justoutside the low doorway, with their backs against the bulkhead, asif set there to overhear what we might say. 

I looked among them for those two men of ours who had been ready tojoin Heidrek as their one chance of life, but I could not see them. Perhaps this was no wonder, as it is likely that they were draftedto the other ships in order to keep them apart from us. It wascertainly the safest thing to do. 

Asbiorn himself seemed to have some thought of this sort withregard to us seven presently. Before sunset, he called some of themen and bade them bring Dalfin and myself and shut us into theafter cabin, under his own feet, as he sat at the steering oar. Twoof my men were to be left in the fore peak, for they were unhurtand could be shut in safely, while the other three were setamidships, with men of the crew round them. These three had someslight hurts, and a man set about caring for them, roughly butskilfully enough. 

But what I chiefly noticed as we were led aft, was that the ale waspassing freely, and, as I should have thought, too often for goodseamanship. That, however, was not my business, if it did seem toexplain why Asbiorn separated us. Seven desperate men might do muchamong a helpless crowd, once they had snatched the arms they couldreach from those who had forgotten to guard them. 

The young chief paid no heed to us as we passed into the darknessof the low cabin. The door was closed and barred after us, and wewere left to our own devices, though in a few minutes some man onthe after deck took off the little square hatch cover which let thelight into the place. It was half full of plunder of all sorts, andthere was barely room, if soft stowage, for us. 

"Well, " I said to Dalfin, "if we can sleep, let us do so. I knowthat every word we speak can be heard on deck. "

Whereon he answered me in Erse, and I could understand him well, for the old tongues of Scot of Ireland and Scot of Caithness arethe same, if ages have wrought some changes in the way of speakingthem here and there. 

"Let these Danes make what they can of that, " he said. "It willtake a man born to the Gaelic to catch aught of it through yonhole, if he thinks he understands it in the open. "

So in the Erse we spoke for a little while, and it was a hopelesstalk at best. Only we agreed that we would stand by one anotherthrough whatever might come, and that the first chance of escapewas to be taken, be it what it might. 

All the while that we talked thus the noise of the men who drankgrew wilder and more foolish. It was a cask of our old heather alewhich they had broached, and that is potent, if to the unwary itseems harmless enough. Once or twice Asbiorn called to the noisiestto be still, but they heeded him little. 

Soon, however, the noise ceased, and we thought that most of themen slept. After that was no sound but the wash of the waves, andthe hum of the sail, and the creak of the great steering oar asAsbiorn met the luff of the ship across the long, smooth sweep ofthe waves. 

We, too, grew drowsy, for the cabin was close and warm beneath thesunny decks. All that could be said was said, and so we slept, ifit were but uneasily. 

Chapter 2: Men Of Three Kingdoms. 

I was roused before long by a tapping on the deck overhead, whichcame now and again as if Asbiorn, who was steering still, wasbeating time to some air. So he was, for soon he began to whistlesoftly, and then to hum to himself. I will not say that the musicwas much; but he sat barely a fathom from the open hatch, andpresently the words he sang caught my ear. They were of no song Ihad ever heard, and they seemed to have little meaning in them. Ilistened idly, and the next thing was that I knew, with a greatleap of my heart, that what he sang, or pretended to sing, wasmeant for myself. It could only be so, for he sang of the OrkneyIsles to the east of us, and of a boat, and of two men who couldwin thereto if they dared to try. 

"Listen, Dalfin, " I said, and my comrade started up eagerly. 

Asbiorn heard the movement, and he seemed to lean toward the hatch. 

"Jarl's son, " he hummed, "come under the hatch and listen. Is it inyour mind to get away from us?"

I set my head through the little square opening carefully, andlooked round. There was a bale of canvas, plunder from our shipsheds, across the break of the deck, and I could not be seen by themen, while Asbiorn was alone at the helm. It was almost as light asday, with the strange shadowless brightness of our northern June, when the glow of the sunset never leaves the sky till it blendswith that of sunrise. 

"Your boat is towing aft, " he said, still singing, as one may say. "It is shame to keep chiefs in thralldom thus; and I will not doit. Now, I am going forward, and you can drop overboard and takeher. The men are asleep, and will not wake. "

"What of my men?" I said. 

"Glad enough they will be that you have escaped, " he said. "Theywill be all the more ready to do so themselves when they have thechance. They shall have such as I can give them. Leave them to me, for they fought and stood by you well. "

"Asbiorn, " I said then, "maybe I shall be able to thank you forthis someday. "

"Mayhap, " he answered lightly. "Now, no more words; but take yourchance as it comes. The sail is in the boat, and the course is dueeast hence. If the wind holds you should make the land by to morrowat noon. Hasten, for your time is short. There is a watch forward, and they may see you. "

He lashed the helm with a deft turn or two, and stood for a momentwith his eyes on the sail. The ship was heading due north, andHeidrek's two ships were some three miles ahead of us. This ship ofours was slow, if stout and weatherly. Then he went forwardquickly, never looking behind him. 

"Have you heard, Dalfin?" I asked; and he answered that he had, andthat he was ready. 

"Follow me closely, " I said. "I am going to cast off the boat'spainter and go over the side with it in my hand. You will be closeon me. "

With that I drew myself up through the hatch, and crawled undercover of the long bale of canvas--which, doubtless, Asbiorn hadset where it was on purpose--to the cleat, cast off the line, andswung myself overboard with as little noise as possible. The boatcame up and nearly ran over me; but I had expected that, and wasready. The ship slipped away from me strangely quickly. Still, there was no shout from her, and so far all was well. Then cameDalfin, later than I had expected, for his head was at my heels asI left the hatchway. 

He came slowly over the gunwale on all fours, and let himself gowith a splash, which I thought every man in the ship must haveheard. He fell on his back, with his arms in the air, graspingsomewhat in them, which I thought was some man who tried to holdhim. Yet I had not seen one come aft. Then there seemed to be afight in the water where he was, and with that I left the boat toherself. There was a long, deep swell running, but it did notbreak, and I was maybe fourscore yards from him. The boat woulddrift after me with the wind, and I swam to his help with all mymight. I could see him as the rollers lifted me on their crests nowand then, and round him the white water flew as he struggled withsomewhat. At that time I saw the tall figure of Asbiorn on thefast-lessening stern of the ship, and with him was another man. Oneof them seemed to come right aft and look over the stern, and thenstooped to the cleat where the painter had been fast. Then bothwent to the helm, and bided there. Neither looked into the cabinhatch, so far as I could tell. 

A long, oily roller slipped from under me, and in its hollow I sawDalfin. He was learning to swim, with the little four-legged benchbelonging to the helmsman as his support. It had never entered mymind that the son of a chief could not swim. I cannot remember whenI could not do so, and any one of us would have thought it shamenot to be at home in the water, whether rough or calm. Nor had hewarned me that he could not do so; and therein I hold was the deedof a brave man. He would not hold me back in any way, but wouldgive me my chance, and take his own. He had to reach the bench, too, which was risky, and that, no doubt, had delayed him. I swamup to him, and he laughed and spluttered. 

"Is all going well? Where is the boat?" he gasped. 

"Very well, " I said. "But why not tell me you could not swim? Iwould have hove up the boat alongside for you. "

"Aye, and so have been seen, " he said. "I saw this bench, and--"

The sea filled his mouth, and he had to be silent. I saw the boatcoming to us as the wind drifted her, and swam round him, while hesplashed wildly as the bench lifted to the waves. Then I saw whatwas amiss, and got it across and under his chest, and he was happy. 

"It is the first time I have ever been out of my depth, " he said. "I shall be happier yet when I am in the boat. Yonder she comes!"

I turned my head sharply at that, for he was looking north. We hadbeen running northward dead before the wind when we went overboard, and any boat thence must needs come from the ship. 

Then I saw no boat at all, but only the head of a man who swamslowly toward us, and into my mind it came that this was one of ourown men who had seen us go, from amidships, and had managed tofollow. So I hailed him, but the answering voice was strange to me. With a few strokes the swimmer neared us, and I saw that he was ayoung man, brown-haired and freckled, with a worn, anxious face, that had desperation written on it. I had never set eyes on himbefore. 

"I would fain make a third in this escape, " he said, speaking fairDanish, but slowly, as if unused to it. "I have been a captive withHeidrek like yourselves, and I saw you go. "

"You are no Dane?" I said, being somewhat cautious, as may besupposed. 

"A Saxon of Wessex, " he answered. "On my word, I have had no partin this raid, for I was left with the ships. "

"Then you are welcome, " I said frankly. It was certain that no manwould do as we had done, save he were in as sore straits. 

The black bow of the boat lifted on the waves close to us, and Iswam to her and climbed in over her stern. By this time the shipwas too far off to be dangerous, unless it was thought worthwhileto come back to pick up the boat, which was unlikely, as it wouldhave been done at once if at all. Between us, the Saxon and Imanaged to get Dalfin into her, and then our new companionfollowed. He wore a thrall's dress, and had not so much as a knifeon him. Yet one could see that he bore himself as might a thane, while his voice was not a thrall's voice. 

Now a word or two passed as to whether we should step the mast andset sail at once, but it seemed safer not to do so. We could stillbe made out clearly from the ship if we did. 

"I wonder someone has not looked into the cabin yet to see if weare still there, " I said. 

"Not likely, " answered Dalfin. "I set back the cover on the hatchbefore I went for the bench. "

"A good thought, too, " said I. "Now, what I most hope is that noneof my poor folk will be harmed for this. Mayhap it will be saidthat they helped us in some way. "

"No, " said the Saxon slowly. "They will blame me, and that mattersnot at all. But it must have been a mere chance that the terriblesplashing our comrade made was not seen by Asbiorn; for he wentaft, and looked long toward the boat. I heard him say that she hadgone adrift, and that some lubber must have made fast the paintercarelessly. The man who took the helm said that the boat was notworth putting about for, and that hardly a man of the crew was fitto haul sheet. Which is true enough. "

"Asbiorn saw without doubt, " I said. "This escape is his doing. "

"Aye, " answered the Saxon, "I can well believe it. He is the onlyone of all that crowd who is worth a thought. It is the first timethey have let me sail with him--it is but a chance that I have doneso now. Men get away from him too easily. "

"How did you get away now?"

"There was no man awake near me. I had naught to do but roll overthe rail. I dare say Asbiorn saw me also. He would not care, for hehates to have captives held as slaves on board his ship. "

Dalfin shivered a little. "It is very cold, " he said ruefully. 

So it was, for the June nights in the north have still a nip in theair. I told him that sea water has no harm in it, but at the sametime thought we might as well get out the oars and make what way wecould. Then when we lifted the sail and looked for them, there werenone. Only the short steering oar was there; but the new pair I hadmade myself this winter were gone. No doubt the pirates had putthem in their own boat, for they were good. Not that it seemed tomatter much, for so soon as the ship was a mile or two farther, wecould make sail in safety. We could have done little in the timebut warm ourselves. So we had to be content to sit still while thedark sail drew away, and our clothes dried on us. 

"Well, " said the Saxon presently, "how you feel, friends, I do notknow; but I want to shout and leap with the joy of being freeagain. Nine months I have been a thrall to Heidrek, watched, andbound betimes, moreover. "

He held out his hands, and they were hard with the oar, and therewere yet traces of cords round the strong wrists. 

"Tell us how you came into this trouble, " I said, "it is likelythat we shall be comrades for a while. "

"Easily told, " he said. "When I was at home in England, I wasBertric the ship thane, and had my place in Lyme, in Dorset. Iowned my own ship, and was thane by right therefore, according tothe old laws. Last year I fared to Flanders, where I had done wellbefore, in the summer. In September I was homeward bound, and metthis Heidrek outside the Scheldt mouth. He took my goods, andburned my ship, and kept me, because I was likely to be able topilot him, knowing all that coast. Oh, aye, we fought him; but hehad two ships to my one, and four to one in men. Asbiorn saved me, I think, at that time; but I have never had a chance of escapeuntil tonight. I saw it coming, and was ready. You were but a fewminutes before me. Now I know that I am in luck to find comrades. "

"May it be so, " I said, holding out my hand to him. 

There was that in the frank way of this Saxon which won me, halfScot though I am, and therefore prone to be cautious with men. Hetook it with a steady grip, and smiled, while Dalfin clapped hisbroad shoulder, and hailed him as a friend in adversity. 

"We three should do well in the end, if we hold together, " Dalfinsaid. "But you and I are in less trouble than Malcolm. He has lostall; while we were both wanderers from home only. My folk willtrouble not at all for me for a year or so, and a shipmaster may beaway as long as he chooses. None will look for you till you return, I suppose? Well, I came out to find adventures, and on my word, Iam in the way to find them. "

"Not a bad beginning, " laughed Bertric. "As for me, it is no newthing that I should be a winter abroad, and my folk have longceased to trouble much about me. I am twenty-five, and took to thesea when I was seventeen. Well, if Heidrek has spoilt this voyage, we can afford it. Luck has been with me so far. If I win home againit is but to start fresh with a new ship, or settle down on the oldmanors in the way of my forebears. "

Now, the remembrance that I had not one who would so much as thinkof me took hold of me, for the first time, as these two talked oftheir people, and it fell sorely heavily on me. I could say naught, and turned away from these light-hearted wanderers. 

They knew, and left me to myself in all kindness, for there was noword they could say which would help me. Bertric spoke again toDalfin, asking him how it came to pass that he could not swim, which was as much a wonder to him as it had been to me. 

"Yesterday I would have asked you why I should be able, " Dalfinanswered lightly, "today I know well enough. But my home inMaghera, where we of the northern O'Neills have our place andstate, lies inland. Truly, there is the great Lough Neagh, onwhich, let me tell you, we have fought the Danes once or twice; butif there is any swimming to be done for the princes, there arealways henchmen to get wet for them. Never did I dream that a daywould come when there was swimming which no man could do for me. That is why. "

"But it seems that you have ships, if you fought the Danes on thewater?"

"Never a ship! We fell on them in the fishers' coraghs--the skinboats. "

"And beat them?"

"Well, it was not to be expected; but we made them afraid. "

Dalfin stood up in the boat unsteadily, and swung his arms to warmhimself. She was a wide and roomy fishing craft, and weatherlyenough, if she did make more leeway than one would wish in abreeze. 

"There is less wind, " he said. "It is not so cold. "

The long, smooth sea was going down also, or he would not have kepthis footing as he did. I looked up sharply, and met the Saxon'seye. A calm to come was the last thing we wished. 

"Maybe there is a shift of wind coming, " Bertric said. "No reasonwhy we may not make the most of what breeze is left now. "

"It is the merest chance if any man spies us by this time, " I said. "We will risk it. "

So we stepped the mast and set sail, heading eastward at once. Wetrimmed the boat by putting Dalfin in the bows, while I steered, and the Saxon sat on the floor aft and tended sheet. I asked him tosteer, but he said the boat was my own, and that I was likely toget more out of her than a stranger. The sail filled, and the boatheeled to the steady breeze; and it was good to hear the rippleswake at the bows, and feel the life come back to her, as it were, after the idle drifting of the last hour. But there was no doubtthat the wind was failing us little by little. 

About sunrise it breezed up again, and cheered us mightily. Thatlasted for half an hour, and then the sail flapped against themast, and the calm we feared fell. The long swell sank little bylittle until we floated on a dead smooth sea, under brightestsunshine, with the seabirds calling round us. Nor was there thelong line of the Orkney hills to be seen, however dimly, away tothe eastward as we had hoped. 

"How will the tide serve us hereabout?" asked Bertric presently. 

"The flood will set in to the eastward in two hours' time, " Ianswered. "It depends on how we lie on the Orkney coasts whether itdrifts us to the northward or to the southward. We have been set tothe westward all night with the ebb. "

"Wind may come with the flood, " said he. 

And that was the best we could hope for. But I set the steering oarin the sculling rowlock aft, and did what I could in that way. Atleast, it saved some of the westward drift, if it was of verylittle use else. 

Dalfin curled up in the sun and slept. He had no care for thepossible troubles which were before us, knowing naught of the sea;but this calm made the Saxon and myself anxious enough. 

"After all, " I said, "maybe it will only be a matter of hunger fora day or two. "

Bertric smiled, and pointed to the locker under the stern thwart, on which I was sitting. 

"I think I told you that you were but a few minutes before me inthis matter, " he said. "Well, when I heard that Asbiorn would takethe boat, I knew my chance had come. So I dropped six of yourbarley loaves into her as she lay alongside the wharf, and stowedthem aft when I went to bale out the rain water that was in her. The men were too much taken up with the plunder to mind what I wasabout. I think your little water breaker is full also. It is there, and I tried it. "

"Why, then, that will carry us far enough, " I said. "You are afriend in need in all truth. "

"I wrought for myself. I am glad that things have turned out thusin the end. Now do you sleep, if you can. You shall wake when needis. "

He came aft and took the oar from me, and I was glad to lie down onthe floor boards amidships and rest. And the first thing that Inoted was that the Saxon sculled better than myself, andwonderfully easily. Then I slept heavily for maybe three hours. 

Bertric roused me about that time. The wind had come, and the skyhad clouded over, and the boat was slipping fast through the water, looking eastward indeed, but the wind headed us too closely forthat to be of much use. It was blowing from the worst quarter forus, the southeast, and freshening. The boat was fit for little butrunning, and at this time I waxed anxious as to what was before us, for any Caithness man has heard tales of fishers who have beencaught in the southeast winds, and never heard of more. 

Now, it would make a long tale to tell of what came thereafter onthe open sea. Bertric would have me sleep now, and I did so, for Iwas fairly worn out, and then the weather grew wilder, until wewere driving before a gale, and our hope of making even theShetlands was gone. 

So we drove for two whole days until we had lost all reckoning, andthe gale blew itself out. But for the skilful handling of the boatby Bertric, I know we might have been swamped at times in thefollowing seas, but Dalfin knew naught of the peril. He baled whenit was his turn, cheerfully, and slept be times, so that I enviedhim his carelessness and trust in us. 

The wind wore round to the northwest at its last and hardest, andthen sank quickly. On the third morning we were in bright sunshine, and the sea was going down fast, and again we were heading east, with a half hope of making some landfall in Norway, if anywhere. Atnoon we shared the last loaf in just such a calm as had fallen onus at first; and at last Bertric and I might sleep again, leavingDalfin to keep watch. We might be in the track of vessels fromNorway westward and southward, but we could not tell, and maybe weexpected him to see nothing. But it may tell how wearied we werethat we left so untried a landsman to watch for us, though, indeed, either of us would wake with the least uneasiness of the boat in arising wind. So we slept a great sleep, and it was not until nearsunset that Dalfin roused us. 

"There is somewhat like a sail on the skyline to the eastward, " hesaid. "I have watched it this half hour, and it grows bigger fast. I took it for a bird at first and would not wake you. "

That brought us to our feet in a moment, and we looked in thedirection he gave us. 

"A sail, " said Bertric. "She is bearing right down on us, andbringing an easterly breeze off shore with her. If only we can hailher!"

"It is not Heidrek again?" asked Dalfin anxiously. 

"No; his sails are brown. Nor does one meet men like him often. Weshall find naught but help from any other, if we may have to workour passage to their port. That is of no account so long as we arepicked up. "

In half an hour the breeze from the eastward reached us, and webore up across the course of the coming ship. She came swiftly downthe wind, but was either badly steered, or else was so light thatwith her yard squared she ran badly. At times the wind was almostspilt from out of her sail, and we looked to see her jibe, and thenshe would fill again on her true course and hold it a while. 

"She is out of the way badly handled, " said Bertric, watching herin some puzzlement. "I only hope that they may know enough to pickup a boat in a seaway. "

Chapter 3: The Ship Of Silence. 

Soon we knew that she must be the ship of some great chief, for herbroad sail was striped with red and white, and the sun gleamed andsparkled from gilding on her high stemhead, and from the gildedtruck of the mast. Then we made out that a carven dragon reareditself on the stem, while all down the gunwale were hung the roundred and yellow war boards, the shields which are set along the railto heighten it when fighting is on hand. We looked to see the menon watch on the fore deck, but there were none, though, indeed, theupward sweep of the gunwale might hide them. 

Presently she yawed again in that clumsy way which we werewondering at, and showed us her whole side, pierced for sixteenoars, and bright with the shields, for a moment, and then she wasback on her course. We could not see the steersman for the sail, inany case, but we saw no one on deck. 

Now we were right across her bows, and within hail of her, and yetno man had shown himself. Bertric and I lifted our voices togetherin a great hail, and then in a second, and third, but there was noanswer. Only she yawed and swung away from us as if she would passus, and at that Dalfin cried out, while I paid off fast to followher, and again Bertric hailed. Now she was broad off our bows andto the starboard, an arrow flight from us, and Bertric and I werestaring at her in amazement. She was the most wonderfully appointedship in all sea bravery we had ever seen--but there was no man atthe helm, and not a soul on deck. 

"They are asleep, or dead, " said I; and hailed again and again, allthe while edging down to her, until we were running on the samecourse, side by side. 

"We must overhaul her somehow, " said Bertric, "or we are left. Thisis an uncanny affair. "

The height of her great square sail told, and little by little shedrew ahead of us. We felt the want of the oars more at this timethan any, and I think that with them we might have overhauled herat once. Had she been steered, of course she would have left usastern without hope; but as we chased her now, the unsteady flawsof the rising breeze, which we could make full use of, ratherhindered her. Now and again, with some little shift, her sailflapped and she lost her way, and yawed so that we gained on herfast, while a new hope of success sprang up in our minds. Then thesail would fill again, and she was away from us. 

Once, as the breeze veered a point or two, I thought she must havejibed, for the clew of the sail almost swung inboard; but it filledagain. 

"She cannot jibe, " said Bertric. "See, her yard is braced squarefor running, and cannot shift. If all holds, she must run tilldoomsday thus. Her mast may go in a squall, or one of the bracesmay part--but I don't see what else is to stop her. "

But the wind was light, and hardly strained the new rigging, whilethere was a stout running backstay set up with all care, and eventhe main halliard had been led far aft to serve as another. She wasmeant to run while she might, and that silent and lonely ship, passing us on an endless voyage into the great westward ocean, wasas strange and uncanny a sight as a seaman could meet in a longlife. Moreover, though she was in full war trim, she seemed to havesome deck cargo piled amidships, which might be plunder. 

So for an hour or more that chase went on. Once or twice we were afull half-mile astern of her, and then gained with the chance ofthe breeze. Once we might have thrown a line on board her, but hadnone to heave. Then she gathered way and fled from us, even as wethought we had her. It was just as if she knew that we chased her, and would play with us. We almost lost heart at that time, for itwas sickening. 

"The ship is bewitched, " said Dalfin, and in truth we agreed withhim. 

Why, and by whom, she had been set adrift thus, or what hadbefallen her crew, we could not guess. Still, she was our onlyhope, and we held on after her again. Neither Bertric nor myselfhad the least thought of giving up, for we knew that the chances ofthe breeze were all in our favour, so long as it came unsteadily asnow. And always, when it fell, we sculled fiercely and gained onher, if only a little. 

So another half hour passed, with its hopes and disappointments, and then we were flying down on her with a breeze of our own, whenthe end came. The wind shifted and I met it, and that shift did allfor us. It reached the ship, and took the clew of the sail inboard, shaking and thundering, while the sheets lashed to and fro acrossthe deck. Then somewhere those sheets jammed and held fast, and asif the canvas had been flattened in of set purpose, she luffed, until with a great clap of the sail against the mast, the whole ofher upper canvas was aback, and she was hove to helplessly. Maybeshe was a furlong from us at the moment, and Bertric shouted. 

"We have her, " I cried, "if only all holds!"

"She will gather stern way directly, " said Bertric, with set teeth. "Then she will fall off again, and the sheets will get adrift. "

We flew down on her, but we had been tricked so often before thatwe hardly dared to hope. Now we were close to her bows, and weheard the great yard creaking and straining, and the dull flappingof the loose canvas of both tack and clew which had blown inboard. The ship lurched and staggered under the uneasy strain, but thetackle held, and we had her. Bertric went to our halliards andlowered the sail as I luffed alongside, and then Dalfin had grippedthe rail between two of the shining shields. There was no seabeyond a harmless ripple as yet, and we dropped aft to where acleat was set for the boats on her quarter, and made fast. 

Then as we looked at one another, there came to me as it were abreath from my lost home in far-off Caithness, for a whiff of peatsmoke hung round us and was gone so quickly that I thought italmost fancy. But Dalfin had smelt it also. 

"There is a fire alight on board, " he said. "I smelt the smoke. That means food, and someone on board after all. "

With that he shouted, but there was no answer. It would have been arelief to me if some ship's dog had flown out and barked at us; butall was silent, and that was uncanny here in the open sea, and onsuch a ship. 

"Well, " said Bertric, "crew or no, we must go on board. No use inwaiting. "

He swung himself up from the boat over the high gunwale, and thengave me a hand, and together we hauled up Dalfin, and so stood andstared at all we saw in wonder. 

Everything was in perfect trim, and the ship was fitted as if for along cruise. She had two handsome boats, with carven gunwales andstem and stern posts set on their chocks side by side amidships, with their sails and oars in them. Under the gunwales on eitherboard were lashed the ship's oars, and with them two carved gangwayplanks which seemed never to have been used. Every line and rope'send was coiled down snugly, and every trace of shore litter hadbeen cleared from the white decks as if she had been a week atleast at sea, though we knew, from her course, that she could notbe more than a few hours out from the Norway coast. We had guessedthat she might have sailed at dawn. 

But we wondered not so much at the trim of the ship, though thatpuzzled us; just aft of the mast, and set against its foot, was thepile we had taken for deck cargo, and the like of it I had neverseen. There had been built of heavy pine timbers, whose ends buttedagainst either gunwale below, and rose to a ridge pole above, apent house, as it were, which stood at the ridge some six feet highfrom the deck, and was about two fathoms long. Its end was closedwith timbers also, and against this end, and round, and partly overthe roof, had been piled fagots of brushwood, so that it was almostcovered. Either from haste, or else loosened by the movement of theship, one or two of these fagots had not found a place with therest, but lay on the deck by the boats. As if to keep the pilesteady, on either side had been set a handsomely carved sledge, andon the pile at the end was a light wagon, also carved, and withbright bronze fittings. The wheels had been taken off and setinside it. Under the piles showed a barrel or two, which it wasplain were tar barrels. 

"Firewood for a long sea passage, " I said. "And sledges and wagonfor a land journey at its end. One would say that the ship wasflitting a whole family to Iceland--the new land to which men gotoday. "

"Aye, I have heard of that land, and of families who go there, "said Bertric. "That seems to explain some things, but not why theship is adrift. "

"What will be in the house yonder?" asked Dalfin. 

"Maybe it was built for the women of the family, " I said. 

Now, this was so likely that for the moment the wonder passed. Wehad to tend ship while the breeze held off if we would do anythingwith her presently. She was not of the largest build, but bothBertric and I knew that it would be all that we three could do, oneof us being a landsman moreover, to handle her if it came on toblow at all freshly. 

Now, I would not have it thought that we three castaways were muchin the mind to puzzle over the ship which we had gained, almostagainst hope. It was enough for us to rejoice in the feel of firmplanks under our feet once more, and to find naught terrible, butpromise of all we needed, while the strain of the longboat voyagewith its ever-present peril was over. Dalfin broke that first shortsilence. 

"I am desperately hungry, " he said. "Surely there will be food onboard?"

The breeze freshened up again, and the sail flattened against themast with a clap, and the ship quivered. It was naught to us, butit made the landsman start and look upward as if expecting to seesomewhat carried away, while I laughed at him. 

"Work first and food afterward, " said Bertric. "We must tend shipwhile wind is little, if at all. Why, we are not more than halfstarved yet, for barley bread stands by one nobly. "

"Give me somewhat to do, and maybe I shall forget the hunger, "Dalfin answered ruefully. "Which of you two is to be captain?"

"Bertric, " I said at once. "That is his place by all right. "

"It is an old trade of mine, " the Saxon said quietly "Well, it isto be seen if I can justify my sayings of myself. "

The sun had set by the time we boarded the ship, but we had notnoticed it in the bright twilight. The short northern night wouldbe no darker than now until the sunrising, for we were close onmidsummer, and there was every sign of settled fair weather afterthe gale. Even now the last breeze was dying away, leaving the seabright and unruffled under the glow in the northwest sky. It wasonly to be hoped that presently some summer breeze might suffer usto lay our course southward or eastward, toward the land where wemight find haven and help. 

Now Bertric set us to work, and we had little or no trouble, forthe breeze fell altogether very quickly. The sheet had fouled thegreat cleat which was bolted to the deck beams amidships aft forthe backstay, and that was easily cleared. Then we swung the yardfore and aft, Dalfin hauling as he was bidden, with fixed intent tohaul till further orders, which was all we needed from him. ThenBertric would have two reefs taken in, for we could not tell whatweather we might meet, or for how long we might have to stay onboard without help. The foot of the sail was wet, as with heavyrain. 

"We can take no chances, " he said. "Yet it is likely that we shallhave a ship or two in chase of us shortly. It is a wonder to methat we have seen none yet. But word will go along the coast of whathas happened. It is not the first time that a carelessly-mooredvessel has got adrift in a calm, and found a breeze for herself, while her sail was hoisted to dry in the sun. "

Now, all we had to do was to carry forward the tack and set it upfor reaching, and to do that we had to climb over the fagots at thefoot of the penthouse, and the gunwale end of the timbers theyrested on, the run of the deck being blocked altogether by thepile. Seeing that when the ship was to be put about the square sailhad to be lowered, brought aft round the mast and rehoisted on theother board, the unhandiness of the thing was terribly unseamanlike. Bertric and I grumbled and wondered at it the while we worked, onlyhoping that by some stroke of luck we might be able to reach a havenwithout having to shift the sail. It was to the starboard of themast now, which would serve us well if the wind came from east ornorth, as was most likely. 

Maybe that was an hour's work, and we had done all we might. Bythat time the breeze had altogether gone, and the ship floated idlyon still, bright water, with the hush of the night round us. Therewas time to tow her head round when we knew whence the morning windwould blow. 

Bertric coiled down the fall of the tack purchase, and nodded toDalfin. "Food now, if there is to be any, " he said. "What is in yonkettle?"

Now that we were forward we had seen that against this end of thepenthouse no fagots had been piled. The red and white stripedawnings of the decks were set there, carefully rolled up roundtheir carved supports, and they rested on a stout sea bedstead, such as might be carried on board for the chief to whom the shipbelonged. Two more chests stood at the head and foot of thisbedstead, and they were carved, as indeed was the bed. It was plainthat all the gear on board belonged to some great house. 

But six or eight feet forward of these things, and in the midst ofa clear space of deck, was a shallow square box full of sand, andon that was set the covered kettle of which our comrade spoke. Thesandbox was that on which a fire might be lighted at sea if needwere, but none had been used on it as yet. Hard by were two caskslashed to ringbolts on deck, one of which was covered, and theother had a spigot in it. They held oatcake in one, and water inthe other, as perhaps one might have expected, here where the menof the crew would gather forward. And the kettle was full of boiledmeat, which was maybe the most welcome sight to us that we couldhave looked on. For, if we had managed to forget it, we werefamished. 

So then and there we made a royal meal, asking not at all what themeat might be, only knowing that it was good, thanks to the unknownhands which had made it ready. There was enough in that great seacauldron for two more such meals as this, and the oatcake barrelwas full. We had no fear of hunger again for a time, and if therewas no more to be found by the time this store was ended, we shouldsurely have found haven or help in some way, most likely by thecoming of some ship in search with the morning at latest. 

Now, as I sat on the deck and ate, once and again came to me thatsharp smell of peat smoke, and at last I spoke of it, asking if theothers had not smelt it. 

"I smell somewhat strange to me, " said Bertric. "It is a pleasantsmell enough. What is amiss with it?"

"What, do your folk in England use no peat?" said Dalfin insurprise. "Why, we should hardly know how to make a fire withoutit. It is peat smoke you smell. "

"Why, then, there must be fire somewhere!" said Bertric, leapingup. 

"Smouldering peat, certainly, " I said, rising with him. "Under yonfagots is the only place I can think of as possible--or under thedeck planking. "

We went to the penthouse, and climbed on the piles of fagots on theport side. When we trimmed sail afresh we had hauled it along thestarboard, and had at least smelt nothing of the smoke there. Butnow we set to work and hove the fagots overboard, setting thehandsome sledge from off them forward out of the way. The peatsmoke grew stronger as we lowered the pile, and at last a littlecloud of blue smoke came up to us. 

"No hurry, " said I to Bertric, who was anxious, "there is no windto fan the turfs into flame. It can but smoulder slowly. "

"It is here, " cried Dalfin, lifting a fagot whose under side wasscorched and blackened, though more by heat and smoke than flame. 

Under that was a bushel or so of peat, the midst of which was but ablack hollow, round the sides of which the fire glowed red, onlywaiting for the wind to fan it into life. The turfs blazed a littlein the draught as we cast them overboard quickly. Then we sent allthe fagots on that side after them. 

"This is no chance, " I said. "There may be more yet. We must getall this lumber cleared. "

It had been the same on the other side of the pile, but the peatwas cold and dead, not having burned so long. Then we moved thewagon from the after end of the penthouse, and cleared that. Hereagain was peat, and more of it, and it had been lighted, and hadonly been out for a short time. Some of the turfs may still havehad fire within them, but we did not wait to see. And all the whileas we worked at this strange task, I wondered what the meaning ofit all was. 

The last fagot went overboard, and Bertric rose up and looked atme. His face was white as with some fear, and he stepped backwardaway from the penthouse aft. 

"Comrades, " he said, "why did they want to burn this ship? She isnot burnt, only because as she ran in the light breeze there was nowind to set the peat aflame. They meant her to burn when she was inthe open sea--when the spark they set in the turf should have hadtime to grow to flame, and fire the brushwood. Look at those twotar barrels set handy. "

"Aye, " I said, for all this had been growing on me. "They meant herto run far from shore before her rigging went. That is why thehalliards have been brought aft, out of the way of the flame. "

"And why the sail was wet, " said Dalfin. "And maybe why we are notchased. "

"It comes into my mind, " said Bertric slowly, "that there has beenpestilence on board, and that they would rid themselves of it. "

But I hardly noted what he said. There had come to me, of a sudden, the memory of old tales of the ways of my Norse forefathers, andthe certainty of what that penthouse might hold flashed on me. Manya time I had heard how in long ago days men would set the body oftheir dead chief afloat in his favourite ship, with all histreasure and war gear, and all else that a chief might need inAsgard; and so light his balefire on board, and let him pass to asea grave beyond the ken of men in strange magnificence. For we ofthe old faith hold that what a man buries in life, or takes withhim to the grave in death, is his to enjoy in the hall of Odin whenhe comes thither. It was the ancient way, and a wonderful one--theway of the Asir with the dead Baldur. 

Yet I had ever been told that the custom was long past, and thatsuch a sea and fire burial was unheard of now. It was only thefinding of the half-dead fire which minded me of it; for that whichwe had thought of a family flitting across the seas to Iceland--thesail, wet with the thunder rain of yesterday, spread to dry, andthen the coming over the hills of the cast wind suddenly, settingthe carelessly-moored ship adrift from some westward-looking haven, where lay no other craft which could follow her, had been quiteenough to account for the wandering vessel. 

Now I knew that only one thing would account for the purposefulfiring of the ship. Yonder lay some mighty chief--and as I thoughtof that I clutched Bertric's arm and pointed. 

"Not the pestilence, comrade, " I said; "but what lies in yonderpenthouse. "

"What should be there?" he asked, wondering, for my voice wasunsteady. 

"We have boarded the funeral ship of some chief, " I said. "He liesshut in that chamber with his treasures round him. "

"To be burned in his ship at sea, " said Bertric quietly. "Well, aViking might find a less fitting funeral. Truly, it seems as if youmay be right, and we must needs see if so it is. "

Now Dalfin had listened, crossing himself once or twice, and henodded. 

"I like it not at all, " he said; "but we must see what is yonder, and if Malcolm is right. "

It was strange to me that these two showed no fear of him whodoubtless lay there, in the chamber which his men had made for him. We hold that the one who dares open the grave chamber is thehardiest of men, running most fearsome risk from the wrath of thedead hero. For, if aught will bring back the life to a warrior whohas died, it will be that one should set hands on his war gear. Andwe hold that the ghost of a man hides near his body for many days, and therefore see that at hand is set the food that may be needfulif the ghost hungers and will come back for a space to eat. Else hemay wander forth, troll-like and terrible, to seek what he needs. 

I think that it is no wonder if I feared, having been taught allthis. But my comrades were Christians, and on them was no fear ofthe quiet dead; but only an awe, and reverence. But of that I knewnaught. 

"Why must we open the house?" I said. "It is as if we courted thewrath of the chief. I have been told of men who would try to winthe treasure from a mound where one was buried, and died with fearof what he met with there. "

"Such an one deserved it, " said Bertric quietly; "but we seek notreasure, nor would rob the dead. No doubt the wrath of Heaven lieshard on one who does so. Yet all this time we do not know if we areright or not. "

"Let it be, " said I. 

"I do not think that we should, " Dalfin said. "For if you areright--and you are a Norseman, and know--while it seems about theonly possible reading of what has puzzled us--then we must needssail to the Norway shore that the men of the chief may know whathas happened, and either lay him in mound, or see this bettercarried out. "

"Aye, " said Bertric, "Dalfin is right. By chance we have been setin charge of this ship--maybe not at all by chance--that we may seehonour done at last. Maybe we cannot make for Norway when the windcomes. If not, we must plan otherwise. Come, I cannot rest till Iknow. "

But I held him back, making no secret of my fears. 

"We shall have to reckon with the wrath of the hero, " I said. "Itwill be terrible--and we know not what may happen. "

At that Dalfin stared at me; but Bertric, who had seen other landsand knew the ways of men, smiled and set his hand on my arm. 

"I do not fear him, " he said. "It is impossible that if a chieflies there he can be wroth with men who will do naught but honourhim. Think--is there any honour to the mighty dead that he shouldwander across the lone sea thus, as we met him?"

I knew that he was right, and did not gainsay him. After all, wewere sure to have looked into that chamber presently, and to havefound what I feared--suddenly and unexpectedly--would have beenworse. So I set my fears aside as best I could, and went forwardwith them both to the end of the house, in which we had seen nosign of door. I thought that perhaps the upright timbers whichclosed the end might be loose; but they were nailed to the roofbeam, against which they were set too firmly for us to move them, and we must look for some axe or other tool. 

"One of the chests forward is the ship's carpenter's, " said Dalfin. "I opened it when we sought for food just now. "

He slipped round the house and came back with a heavy hammer and abroad chisel. Bertric took them, and prised away the upper end ofthe midmost timber without any trouble. Then he drew it toward him, and the lower end wrenched free at once, for the nails that heldthis building which was to be burnt were not long. And while he didthis, he stood on one side, that he might not pry into the chamberidly, as it were, while Dalfin and I could see nothing from wherewe stood. Only a little peat smoke seemed to come out gently whenthe timber had gone. 

It did but need that two more timbers should be moved thus, andthere was room enough for a man to pass through. Then Bertric setdown the hammer, and took off his rough sea cap, smiling a little, yet with grave eyes, and so looked in. Dalfin pressed close to him, but I stood aside still. 

"The place is full of the peat smoke. I can see nothing, " Dalfinsaid. 

"Somewhat white on the floor, " said Bertric; "but we block thelight. "

He stood aside, and the shadowless brightness shone across thechamber through the thinning peat smoke. I saw him start a little, and Dalfin signed himself with his holy sign once or twice. Then Imust look also, almost in spite of myself, and I went forwardquietly. 

Chapter 4: By Sea And Fire. 

It was even as I thought. There lay in state, as his men had lefthim, a wonderful old chief, whose long, white beard swept like asnowdrift down the crimson cloak in which he was shrouded. They hadset him on just such a low, carved bedstead as that which we hadfound outside the house, dressed in his full mail, and helmed, andwith his sword at his side, such a priceless weapon, withgold-mounted scabbard and jewelled hilt, as men have risked theterrors of grave mounds to win. His white hand rested on thepommel, and he was facing forward as if looking toward the farshore which he was to reach through the flames. But there wasnaught terrible in his look, and even my fears passed as I saw thepeacefulness of that last sleep. 

The smoke thinned quickly from the chamber; for it had only soakedinto it from the peat against its roughly made walls, over whichthe fagots had been piled too heavily and closely for theirpurpose. Then we saw that all the deck round the bier was full ofcaskets and bales, and that on the far wall hung weapons--swordsand axes, spears, and bows and arrows, and with them mail shirtsand helms and shields, such as the chief himself might wear. And bythe side of the chief, packed carefully in a rushen basket, werethe bowls, one metal, and the rest of black earthenware, which heldthe food for the grave, according to our custom. There was a talljar of wine also, covered with its little silver drinking cup. 

Now we stood for a little while silent, and then Dalfin spoke. 

"What is that yonder?" he asked under his breath, and pointing tothe far end of the chamber. "As it were a heap of mail and linen. "

I could not see what he meant, for I stood on one side, but Bertricstepped a pace toward him, and looked more closely past the bier, which almost hid whatever the pile might be. It seemed the onlything set carelessly, for all else was in perfect order. Then hestarted somewhat, and spoke hurriedly. 

"As I live, " he cried, but so low that the cry was all but stifled, "it is a girl! Is she also dead or in a swoon?"

He stooped, after a moment's doubt, and went straight into theplace. It was so low at the sides of the bier which he must pass, that he was almost double until he reached the foot, and stood upunder the ridge. Then he bent, and lifting his burden brought itout into the open air, carrying it toward the after deck away fromthe penthouse. 

Then we saw that it was indeed a girl, tall and pale, with longtresses of yellow-golden hair plaited and bound with some strangegold-woven blue band, dressed in white, with a beautiful light coatof mail over the kirtle. 

"She is alive, " said Bertric, setting her down very gently. "Eitherthe smoke in that close chamber--or fear--has overcome her. One ofyou get water from the cask forward. "

I went hastily; but I had to search for somewhat in which to bringit, and was a few minutes before I found where the ship's bucketshung under the gunwale right forward. But meanwhile, Dalfin, withno fears in him, had gone gently to the penthouse and broughtthence the pitcher of wine and the silver bowl, so that when I cameback those two were trying to get some of the wine between the palelips, though without much success. Now we bathed her face with thecool water, and presently the colour began to come back slowly, though she did not stir. 

"We are rough nurses at best, " said Bertric; "but we can do betterthan this. Let us get the bedstead that is forward, and set a foldor two of the awning on it for her to rest on. Better than the harddeck when she comes to herself, and maybe not so terrifying. "

We left Dalfin to tend her, and brought the bedstead and canvaswith all speed, and so lifted her on it. Then Bertric went backinto the house and brought thence a blue cloak which lay where shehad fallen, and covered her with it, for the night was chill now. It was her own, and with it he brought a light helm made of steelbands and transparent horn between them, which must have fallenfrom her head. 

Maybe this maiden was of twenty years, or less, and to me, atleast, who had no sisters as had the others, she seemed beautifulaltogether. I know that had she faced us in life in the entry ofthe chamber, clad as she was in her mail and helm, I had been surethat she was a Valkyria, sent hither by Odin to choose the heroyonder for his halls. 

"She is long in coming round, " said Bertric presently. "It may beas well to close up that chamber before she sees it open, lest shetake us for common robbers, and be terrified. "

Dalfin laughed a little. 

"Helm and mail and fear should not go together, " he said. 

"She will wake without thought of what she has tried to be, "answered Bertric. "Get the place closed, Malcolm, anywise. "

Now Dalfin and I went together, and set back the timbers in theirplaces. But they would not bide there properly, and I took up thehammer we had used to take them down, and drove one or two of theupper nails again lightly, Dalfin kneeling and holding the endsbelow. Whether the sharp click of the iron roused the girl or not Icannot say, but I had not driven more than three before I heard alittle cry behind me, and turned to see if there was anythingamiss. 

The girl was sitting up, and seeming not to heed Bertric atall--for he was behind her and supporting her--was looking at ustwo with wide eyes of fear and wonder. And when I turned of asudden, she set her hands together and held them out toward me asif she prayed, and cried to me:

"Asa Thor! Asa Thor! will you leave me? Is there no place inFreya's hall--in Gladsheim--for a maiden, if to Asgard she may notcome?"

I had no answer. For the moment I thought that she saw some visionof the Asir beyond my ken, and then knew that it was indeed tomyself that she spoke. For I stood at the door of the house of thedead, with Thor's weapon--the hammer--in my hand, and she wanderedin her mind with the weakness that comes after a swoon. 

"Hush, lady, hush, " said Bertric in a wonderfully gentle voice. "Itis not Thor whom you see, but only a friend. "

But seeing that I made no answer, nor moved, for I was at a lossaltogether, she turned to Dalfin, who still knelt beside me, watching her in blank amaze. The Norse gods were all but unknown tohim, save perhaps as he had heard their names now and then from theIrish Danes. 

"You must be Freyr, you other of the greeters of the slain. Speakfor me, I pray you, to the hammer bearer, that I may go whither mygrandfather is gone, if so be that I am dead. "

"Nay, lady, " said Dalfin, with all courtesy, "I do not know him youmean. I am only Dalfin, Prince of Maghera, of the northernO'Neills. "

Now, at that magnificent "only" I saw Bertric trying to stiflesomewhat like a grin beyond the shoulder of his charge. 

"Lady, " he said, "we are but mortal men. We are here to help you, for the ship has not taken fire, and you are safe. "

She gave a little gasp and sank back on the roll of canvas we hadset for a pillow, and her eyes closed. I put back the last timberhastily, and came aft, getting out of sight behind the bedstead, being in no wise willing to be hailed as Thor again. As for Dalfin, he poured out another cup of the wine and gave it to Bertric, whohad signed to him for it. 

"She will be herself directly, " he said sagely. "Who was it thatshe took me for?"

"Only a heathen god, and a worthy one, " answered the Saxon, settingthe cup to the lips of the girl, and making her drink some of itscontents slowly. "Neither you nor Malcolm will ever be held quiteso highly again. Make the most of it. "

I think that he meant the lady to hear him speak thus cheerfully, and it is certain that she did so. A little wan smile flittedacross her face, and then she flushed red, and opened her eyes. Herfirst glance fell on the penthouse, and she shuddered somewhat. Then she sat up and looked round for us, seeing Bertric for thefirst time, as he stood at the head of the rough couch. 

"Forgive me, friends, " she said quietly. "I think I was not quitemyself. I must have been in a long swoon. There was smoke alsorising round me when last I knew anything. "

Now she slipped from the bedstead and set her feet on the deck, facing us. I saw her look pass quickly over our dress, and mindedthat we were in no holiday trim. She saw Bertric in the thrall'sdress, and Dalfin in his torn and scorched and sea-stained greenhunting tunic and leather hose, and myself only in the Norse dress, and that war torn and grimed with the fight in the hall, whichseemed so many years ago now, and with the long sea struggle thatcame thereafter. Yet she did not shrink from us. 

"I cannot understand it all, " she said. "How comes it that you arehere, and thus? You seem as men who have fought, and are hardly yetrestored after the weariness of fight. "

"We have fought, lady, and have fared ill. We were captives andhave escaped; and as we fled by sea we fell in with this ship whenat our wits' end. "

So I answered, for my comrades looked at me. The fight was mine, soto speak. 

"It seems well for me, " she said, smiling somewhat sadly. "I had nothought but to be burnt. Now I have escaped that. Tell me how itmay have been. "

I did so, wondering all the time how she came to be in thatterrible place, for she spoke of escape. That she would tell us inher own time, no doubt. 

"What can be done now?" she asked, speaking to us as to knownfriends, very bravely. 

If she had doubts of us, she hid them. Perhaps that we owned tobeing escaped captives explained much to her--else she had surelywondered that the tattered Dalfin claimed to be a prince. Yet hewas princely, both in look and bearing, as he rose up and madehimself known, with a bow which none but a courtier could havecompassed. 

"Bertric is shipmaster, " I said; "he will answer. "

"The ship is yours, lady, and we can but serve you, " he answered. "Now, it depends on the wind when it comes with dawn, as no doubtit will, what course we can take, for we are too few to work theship rightly. We had thought of trying to make the Norway shore atthe nearest point we could reach, and so setting the ship, and thehero who lies in her, in the hands of those who will do him thehonour that he needs at the last. "

At that, to our great surprise, she shook her head. 

"That you cannot do; at least, you may not go back to the landwhence he came. Hall and town may be in the hands of our worst foe, else I had not been here. "

"We cannot be sure of making your haven in any case. We should havesought such haven as we might, had we been alone. "

"And you thought nothing of the treasure, which will be surelytaken from you?"

"We had not thought of it, lady. We have been on board the ship butthree hours or so. What thought might have come to us I cannot say. But it is not ours, and we could not rob the dead. "

He said that quite simply, and as the very truth, which must be tous as a matter of honour. 

"Tell me who you are, " she said. "The prince I know already. Dalfin, I think it was, an Irish name. "

Dalfin bowed again, well pleased. Then he took on himself to makeus known in turn, as gravely as if in his father's court. 

"This is my host, Malcolm, son of the Norse Jarl of Caithness, whohas unfortunately succeeded his brave father after a gallant fight, in which I was honoured in taking part. This is Bertric the Thane, of Lyme, in England, a shipmaster of long standing. He joined uswhen we two escaped from Heidrek, who calls himself the Seafarer, and held us captive after burning out my host and his folk. "

"Heidrek the Seafarer!" she said, with a sharp sigh, looking up inwonder at us. "When was it that he did this harm to you?"

"It was three days ago, " I answered. "He fell on us at dawn, and bynoon we were at sea with him as captives. That same night weescaped, thanks to the young chief, Asbiorn. "

"Then he came straightway from your home and fell on mine, " shesaid gravely. "Surely the wrath of the Asir will fall on Heidrekere long, if, indeed, the Asir care aught what a warrior does ofwrong. "

"Has he burnt you out also, lady?" asked Dalfin. 

"That I doubt, " she answered shortly. "But it was with his helpthat I myself was set afloat to be burned. "

Then her strength seemed to give way at last as the fullness of hertrouble came to her, and she turned from us and sank down sidewayson the bed where she sat, and wept silently. It was hard for us tostand and see this; but we were helpless, not at all knowing whatwe could do. I suppose that we could have done nothing, in truth;but it seemed as if we ought to have been of some help in word, atleast. 

At last she ceased, and sat up again, trying to smile. 

"Yesterday, I had thought myself far from such foolishness asthis, " she said. "Today, I know that this mail and helm of mine andthe sword that lies yonder in the chamber where you found me arenot fitting for me. They are an idle boast and empty. I am only aweak woman--and alone. "

Almost was she to breaking down again, but she was brave. And thenBertric spoke for the three of us. 

"Lady, " he said, "we are homeless wanderers, but we would not haveyou think yourself altogether alone so long as we can plan for you. Mayhap we can do no more, but, at least, we shall see. I cannotthink that all hope is lost. See, we have the ship, and it is highsummer. Not one of us can be worse off than we have been of late, and we may win to comfort once more. "

Thereat she looked at the three of us, and rose up and stretchedher hands toward us, as in greeting. 

"I will trust you, " she said. "I will think of you as friends andbrothers in trouble, and in enmity to Heidrek the evildoer. It mustbe that you three have wrought loyally together through the longstorm, and you can never be aught but friends thereafter, for youhave tried one another. Let me be as the fourth of you withoutfavour. "

"Lady, " said Dalfin, "I have sisters at home, and they were wont toshare all the sport of myself and my brothers, even as you say, asof our number without favour. But always the sisters had thefavoured place, because we willed it, and should be unhappy if itwere otherwise. There were some favours which they held as theirunspoken right. 

"Is not that so in your land, Bertric the Thane, and in yours, friend Malcolm the Jarl?"

Truly this Dalfin knew how to set things in the right way, for evenI, who had no sisters, was not left out of that answer. So we bothsaid that he was right, and she knew well what we meant, and wascontent. Moreover, by naming our titles once again, though theywere barren enough here in all truth, he told her that it was onour honour to help her. 

"I am more than content, " she said softly. "I am no longerfriendless. Now I will tell you what befell me, and then you shallplan what you may, not in anywise thinking too much of me, but forall four of us. "

She set the blue cloak round her as if chill, and was silent, thinking for a few minutes. Bertric and I leant on the gunwaleclose by, and Dalfin set himself on the deck near us. And all thewhile she spoke, Bertric was glancing eastward across the stillwater for the first sign of the breeze we longed for. I know nowthat on him was a dread lest it should bring with it the brownsails of Heidrek's two ships; but he did not show it. It was likelythat men would have watched for the smoke of the burning ship, andthat when they did not see it, would put out to search, guessingwhat had happened. 

"Yonder lies my grandfather, " the lady said presently. "He was aking in the old days before Harald made himself the one ruler inthe land who should so call himself. But he cared not at all forthe name, so that he held his own place among his own people, andtherefore let it be, for he was a friend of Harald's and helped himto the one throne. Whereby we have lived in peace till just now, when the old chief grew feeble. Then came my far cousin, Arnkel, and would take first place, for my father, the old man's son, wasdead. That my grandfather would not suffer. He would have me rule, for I should not be the first woman who had done so in his littlerealm. One of my ancestresses fought as a shield maiden--as Ithought myself until today--in the great Bravalla fight long ago. It is her mail which I have on now. Arnkel pretended to agree tothis, being crafty. It pleased the chief, and deceived me--tillyesterday. Then at last I knew that he did but wait for the deathof my grandfather, Thorwald, and then would get rid of me and myclaims. So Thorwald died, and we would set him in his ship andbuild a mound over her in all honour. But to do that must sail herfrom up the long fjord, where we have our place, to a low shorewhich lies open to the sea near its mouth, for with us is no placewhere we may find such a spot as we needed. A little village ofours is there on the coast, at which we might beach and draw up theship; and so we made all ready, even as you see it now, save forclosing the chamber, and sailed thither after the storm had passed, in the bright night. There we beached the ship, with the rollersunder her, while the people made ready the place for the mound. 

"Then suddenly, from over the near hills came Heidrek and his men, and fell on us as the folk worked. I sat on the deck here alone atthat time, clad thus for the last rites, and saw the warriors swarmout of a little valley on my folk, and rose up to go to them withmy arms. Then came Arnkel on board in haste, and bade me shelter inthe chamber. The ship was to be set afloat lest the fight should goagainst us. But I would not go. "

There she stopped, and a look of remembered terror crossed herface. 

"He had two men with him; and all the rest--our courtmen and thefreemen who loved me, as I think--were running to the fight. Sothey made no more ado, but carried me thither, bound me that Imight not cry out, and then set up the timbers hastily and fastenedthem. So I must lie helpless and hear what went on. They wentashore, and soon the ship groaned and creaked over the rollers, butstopped before she was afloat. Men came then and cast things onboard, which were the fagots and the peat for firing; but I couldnot cry out, for my head was too closely muffled. I think you wouldsay that I was gagged. The noise of the fight went on, and seemedto come nearer. Then the ship took the water. I heard men leap onboard her, and the sail was hoisted. One cried that the chief wouldhave a fitting funeral after all, Heidrek or no Heidrek; andanother said that the treasure Heidrek sought would be lost to him. I heard the creak of the yard, and I felt the ship swing to thewind, and then the men went over the side, and there was silence. Only from the shore after a little space came a great cry, 'Skoalto King Thorwald, and farewell!' and with that the war horns blewfiercely, and the battle cry rang again. Then came the terriblestifling smoke, and I knew that Arnkel had thus rid himself of me. 

"Presently I freed myself from the gag and the bonds, and tried tobeat down the end of the house, but I could not. I took an axe fromthe wall, feeling for it in the darkness, but I waxed faint andbreathless, and the roof is low and I could not use it. I mind thatI set it back; and that is all until I woke here to see, as Ithought, Thor with his hammer and Freyr beside him, and so--"

That was all; and it was enough. Only Dalfin had one question toask. 

"I wonder this evil Arnkel parted with the treasure so lightly. "

"My folk would not have let him lay hands on it in any case, " sheanswered plainly. "And they would keep it from Heidrek. "

"That is how the men of Heidrek fell on us, " I said. "He must havelanded his men beyond your sight, but not far off. "

"There were two ships seen passing north in the storm, " she said. "They will have been his, and he must have berthed them in somenear fjord. There he would hear of this that was to be, and of thetreasure which the old king took with him to his grave. "

Then Bertric said thoughtfully enough:

"It may well be that the fight has gone hardly for Heidrek, else Ithink that he would have put off to follow the ship before this. After all, it may be that we can sail back to your fjord and tellthis tale to your folk, and so make an end of Arnkel and hismisdeeds. Now, lady--for as yet we do not know your name--we willrig the forward awning for you, and there you shall sleep. Here isthis bed, and if there is aught else--"

"My name is Gerda, " she answered, smiling. "I forgot that you couldnot know it. Yes, I am weary, and what you will do is most kind. See, there is one chest there which I would have with me. It holdsthe gear that was my grandmother's, and I may surely use it in myneed. I had never to ask my grandsire for aught but he would giveit me. "

We had all ready in very little time, and there we left her, andshe smiled at us and thanked us again, and so let fall the awningcurtains and was gone. Then we three went aft and sat down andlooked at one another. We had a new care thrust on us, and a heavyone. 

Chapter 5: Vision And Pursuit. 

Bertric walked backward and forward, as a seaman ever will, acrossthe deck, whistling softly to himself, and looking eastward. 

"Once, " he said, as if thinking aloud, "I was foolish enough to buya bag full of wind from a Finn. He said that it depended on howmuch I let out what sort of breeze I had. When he was out of myreach, I found that he had not told me from which quarter the windwould come. So I hove the thing overboard. Now I wish I had it. Anywind is better than this doubt of what may come. "

"Aye, " I said. "We may be blown back into the arms of old Heidrek. What say you to taking one of these boats, or fitting out our ownwith their oars, and so trying to make the coast? Even Heidrekwould pay no heed to a boat. "

"We may have to do that yet, " answered my friend. "Heidrek is notcoming, or he would have sought this ship under oars at once. ThatArnkel must have beaten him soundly--is that likely?"

"I think so, " I said. "Every warrior would be in his war gear atthat funeral, and it would be a full gathering of the king's folk. Now, I wonder how Arnkel explained the making away of the lady toher people. "

"One may think of many lies he could tell. Men do not heed whatgoes on behind them when a fight is on hand. He will say that shefled, or that Heidrek's men took her--as the fight may go. Theywill search for her, in the first case, and presently think herlost for good. "

"If there is one thing which I should like more than another, " saidDalfin, "it would be to see Arnkel's face when we take back thelady. "

"So we may--but not yet. We must know where Heidrek is. And we haveto wait for wind. Eh, well! We had better sleep. I will take firstwatch. "

"No, Bertric, " I said; "do you two sleep. I could not if I tried. "

"Why not?" he asked, with a great yawn. "I could sleep anywhere atthis minute, and Dalfin is as bad. "

"I think that I could not sleep with yonder chief so near me, " Isaid frankly. 

Dalfin laughed, though Bertric did not; but without more ado, theytook the sail from the nearest boat and rolled themselves under iton the after deck. They were asleep in a moment, knowing that Iwould call them with the first sign of wind, if it came before mywatch was ended. It wanted about an hour to midnight at this time, and the red glow of the sun in the sky was flooding the north. 

Now for a long while I paced the deck, thinking of all that hadhappened in these few days. Heavy things they were, but theheaviest were those of the summer morning when Heidrek came, sothat beside those terrors what else had passed was as nothing. AndI passed through them all again, as it were, and hardened myself tobear them. 

I have said little or nothing of my folk, and I needed not to doso. They were gone, and from henceforth I was alone. What had beenwas no more for me. Even the little Norse village in Caithness, which had been my home, was destroyed, so far as I was concerned, for the Scots would have stepped into our place, if it was worthhaving after the fire and sword had been there. I could never regainit. Only, there were some things which I owed to my father, and noman could take them from me while I lived. Skill in arms I had fromhis teaching, and such seamanship as a man of two-and-twenty mayhave learned in short cruises; woodcraft, too, and the many otherthings which the son of a jarl should know. And with these, healthand strength, and a little Scots coolness, maybe; for I could seethat if aught was to be won, I had only myself to look to for thewinning. 

So I, in the weird twilight that had fallen now with midnight, thought and tried to foresee what should be in the days to come, and could plan nothing. Only I knew that now, for the time atleast, I and these two friends who slept had the lady yonder tocare for before ourselves. 

I tired of the short walk to and fro presently, and I think that atlast I forgot my fears of the dead king in my thoughts, for I wentnearer the penthouse, and sat myself on the starboard boat on thedeck. There had risen a light curling mist from the still sea now, as the air cooled, and it wrapped the ship round with its whitefolds, and hid the height of the drooping sails and the dragon headforward; and presently it seemed to me that out of the mist camethe wraiths of those of whom I thought, and drew near me, and I hadneither fear nor joy of their coming. 

My father came and sat himself beside me, and he was as I had seenhim last, dressed in his mail, but with a peace on his face insteadof the war light. My brothers came, and they stood before us, notsmiling, but grave and content. The courtmen whom I had loved came, and they ranged themselves across the deck, and I watched them, andfelt no wonder that they should be here. Surely my longings hadcalled them, and they came. So I and they all bided still for alittle while; and then the courtmen raised their weapons toward meas in salute, and drifted from the deck into the white mists overthe water, and were gone. Then those two mighty brethren of minesmiled on me, with a still smile, and so they, too, were gone, andonly my father was left; and he, too, rose up, and stood before mewhere the brothers had been, and it seemed to me that he spoke tome. 

"Now are you the last of our line, the line which goes back toOdin, my son; and on you it lies that no dishonour shall fall onthat line, which has never yet been stained. And we trust you. Sobe strong, for there are deeds to be done yet in the days that liebefore you. "

Then he set his hand on my shoulder, and passed to join thoseothers, and how I do not know. I was alone. 

Then a longing to be with them again came over me, and I rose andstretched my hands to the place where I had seen them, but therewas nothing--until I turned a little, looking for them; and then Iknew that there was one who would speak to me yet. 

The penthouse chamber was open, and it seemed to be filled with awhite light and soft, and in the doorway stood the old king, beckoning to me, so that, for all my fears, I must needs go to him. Yet there was naught for me to fear in the look which he turned onme. 

"Friend, " he said, "the old sea which I love should be my grave. See to it that so it shall be. Then shall you do the bidding of themaiden whom I have loved, my son's daughter, and it shall be wellwith you, and with those friends of yours and of mine who sleepyonder. "

Therewith he paused, and his glance went to the things which layround the boats and in them--the things which had been set in theship for the hero to take to Asgard with him. 

"See these things, " he said again. "They are hers, and not mine. There will be a time when she will have need of them. In the placewhere I shall be is no need of treasure, as I deemed before I knew. Nor of sword, or mail, or gear of war at all. And the ways of thepeace of that place are the best. "

Then I was alone on the deck, and the tall figure with the longwhite beard and hair was no longer before me. The chamber wasclosed, even as we had left it, and there was neither sign norsound to tell me how that had been wrought. And with that a terrorcame on me, and I went backward toward where my comrades lay, crying to them by name, and my knees failed me, and I fell on thedeck, unknowing if they heard. 

Bertric leapt up and saw me falling, and ran to me. 

"Poor lad!" he said, "poor lad! Here is he worn out by fighting andwatching, and I would let him watch yet more--I, who am used to thelong hours at sea, and have grown hard in ill usage. "

With that he called to Dalfin, who was sitting up sleepily, beingas worn out as myself, and they two hapt me in the sail, and mademe drink of the wine--which I would not have done at all, if I hadrightly known what I was about, considering whence it came--andpresently I came to myself and thanked them, feeling foolish. Butmore than that I did not do, for the warmth took hold of me, and Ifell asleep with the words on my lips. Nor did Dalfin need a secondbidding before he lay down again alongside me and slept. And soBertric went on watch silently, and I heeded nothing more, till thesun and the heave of the ship on a long swell that was setting fromthe north woke me. 

In the sunlight those visions which I had seen seemed as if theyhad been but wrought of weariness and weakness, and of the longthoughts which I had been thinking. I would heed them as little asI might, therefore, lest they took hold of me again. But I had notforgotten the words which had been spoken to me, for they weregood, and in no wise fanciful. 

I said nothing of what had happened before I cried out and fell. There was no need, for both Bertric and Dalfin made little of thematter, saying that it was no wonder, and that maybe I had beenmore hurt when I was struck down than I felt at the time--which islikely enough. However, I had no more trouble in that way. Food andsleep and the rest on that quiet deck were all that I needed. 

"There is wind coming directly, and enough of of it, if not toomuch for us, " Bertric said. "There has been a gale somewhere farnorth, to judge by this swell. Now, I want breakfast before itcomes, but I dare not rouse the lady by getting yon kettle. "

As if she had heard him, from beyond the penthouse we saw the ladyherself coming, and we rose up to greet her. Dalfin went quickly, and helped her over the slanting timbers of the house, where theyblocked the way, and so she came aft to us. She had taken off hermail, and had put on a warm, blue kirtle over her white dress, andhad made some differences otherwise, which are past my settingdown. But now she looked fresh and bright after the rest, and theutmost of the trouble had gone from her face. 

She greeted us as if we were old friends of her own household, andthat was good. Then she sat on the steersman's bench, which we setfor her, and asked of the sea and wind, and the chances of the day, brightly. And so at last Bertric said what was nearest to his mind. 

"The wind will be here shortly, lady, and meanwhile we werethinking of our breakfast. Yesterday we had no scruple in helpingourselves, but today we are somewhat shy, maybe. But we would bringthe great kettle from forward, if you will break your fast withus. "

"Friend Bertric, " she said, laughing, "we made a pact concerningequal shares of favour and hardship alike. Yet I do not rightlyknow--"

She looked grave for a little while, staying her words andthinking. 

"Aye, " she said at last, with a smile; "this ship was provisionedfor a long voyage--for the longest of all, indeed. It seems thatfor part of the way we have to be her crew. Well, then, we may takewhat we will of her stores, and do no wrong. The great cauldron, too, holds but part of the funeral feast, and that was mine. Aye, fetch it. There are other things also which may be found, and youcan take of them. "

But we had no need to search further, for what we had found lastnight was more than enough. We brought the cauldron aft, and someof the oatcake; and as we ate, first grew and darkened a long blueline which crossed the sea to the eastward, and then came strayairs which lifted the loose folds of the sail uselessly. 

Bertric and I went forward and got out two of the ship's long oars, and pulled her head round to the southward. The water dimpledalongside of us and the sail filled as the breeze came. We laid inthe oars and went aft to the helm; and so in a few minutes the shiphad gathered way, and was heeling a little to the wind, and thefoam gathered round her bows and slid along her side aft as sheheaded southward with the wind on her beam. 

"Now, Lady Gerda, " said Bertric, "we are under way once more, andthe question is, Whither? How far are we from the Norway coast?"

"I cannot tell, " she answered. "It was a little before noon, however, when the ship was set afloat, as I have told you. "

"We overhauled her at sunset, " he said thoughtfully. "At that timeshe was not doing more than four knots. Maybe we are fifty milesfrom shore, for she may have done better than that, though I doubtit, seeing how wildly she sailed. Now we can hardly beat backthere, for we are too few to work the sail. "

"It is as well, " she answered sadly. "There wait Arnkel andHeidrek. "

"We think that Arnkel may have made an end of Heidrek's power, " Isaid. 

At that she shook her head. 

"Arnkel has had old dealings with Heidrek. He has sailed with him, I know. It is more likely that after he had done with me, he madesome sort of terms with him, finding out who the attackers were. Wedid not know at first, but I heard the men name Heidrek as the shipwas fired. "

"Well, then, " Bertric said, after a little thought, "we must try tomake the Shetlands or the Orkneys. Malcolm will find us friendsthere. "

So, that being quite possible if the wind held, and I being sure ofwelcome for my father's sake, we set a course for Shetland asnearly as we could judge it. The ship sailed wonderfully well andswiftly, even under the shortened canvas, and Bertric was happy ashe steered her. And at his side on the bench sat the Lady Gerda, silently looking ever eastward toward the home she had lost, whileI and Dalfin well-nigh dozed in the sun on the warm deck amidshipsin all content, for things went well with us. 

Presently Gerda rose up and came forward, as if she would go to herawning, and I went to help her over the timbers again. 

"Come forward with me, " she said; "I have something I must say toyou. "

I followed her, and she went to the gunwale, close to thepenthouse, where she was screened from Dalfin, and leant on it. 

"You are of my own folk, " she said, "and of the old faith, andtherefore I can tell you what is troubling me. These other two goodfriends are of the new faith I have heard of, for I saw them signtheir holy sign ere they ate, and you signed Thor's hammer over themeat. "

"They are Christians, " I said; "but I have nothing ill to say ofthat faith, for I have known many of them in Scotland. I am Odin'sman. "

"I have heard nothing but ill, " she said. "I was frightened when Iknew that they were not Odin's men. Will they keep faith with me?"

"To the last, " I answered. "Have no fear of that. It is one thingwhich the Christian folk are taught to do before all else. "

"I think that I could not mistrust these two in any case, " shesaid; "but all this is not what I would speak of, though it cameuppermost. What I am troubling about is this which lies here, " andshe set her hand for a moment on the penthouse. "What shall bedone? For now we cannot fire the ship. "

"If we make the Shetland Islands, " I answered, "there are Norsemenwho will see that all is done rightly. There they will lay the kingin mound as becomes a chief of our land. "

"And if not?"

"We might in any case make the Danish shore. "

"Where a Norse chief will find no honour. Better that he were sunkin the sea here. I would that this might be done, if we have anydoubt as to reaching a land where your folk were known. "

"It may be done, Lady Gerda, " I answered, while into my mind camethe words which the old chief seemed to have spoken to me in thenight. "It may be the best thing in the end. But let us wait. ShallI speak of this to the others for you?"

"Aye, do so, " she said. "What have they thought?--for you threemust have spoken thereof already. "

"It has been in the mind of all of us to take the chief back tosome land where he will be honoured. We have spoken of naught elseas yet. I will say that it has seemed to me that the Christian folkhave more care for the honour of the dead than have we. "

"That is all I needed to hear, " she said simply. "I have fearedlest it had been rather the other way. "

Now I looked aft, and saw Bertric staring under his hand astern, and stepped to the other gunwale to see what it was at which helooked. But I could make out nothing. The sea was rising a little, but that was of course as the breeze freshened steadily. There wasno sign of change or of heavier weather to come, and no dark linealong the eastward sea warned me of a coming squall. Yet Bertricstill turned from the helm and looked astern. 

"What is it?" asked Gerda. "Go and see, and call me if it isaught. "

So I went aft again, and stood beside Bertric, asking him what hadcaught his eye. 

"I cannot say for certain, " he said; "but it seemed to me that fora moment somewhat like a sail lifted on the sea's rim off yonder. "

He pointed off the port quarter, and turned to the helm again, leaving me to see if I could catch sight of what he had seen. Maybeit was but the dipping wing of a gull. 

But it was not that. Presently I also saw the speck he meant, andit did not disappear again. It was the head of a square, brownsail, the ship herself to which it belonged being hull down, butholding the same course as ourselves, or thereabouts, so far as onecould judge as yet. And before long a second hove up from asternthe first. 

"They are running a bit freer than we, " Bertric said. "They have ashift of wind astern of them, whereby they are overhauling us. "

"Two brown-sailed ships, " said I. "They mind one too much ofHeidrek to be pleasant, else one might welcome the coming of anyhonest Norsemen who would help us to do the right. "

"Wait, and I will tell you, " answered Bertric somewhat grimly. "Icannot mistake Heidrek's ships once I get a fair sight of them. "

In half an hour or so he did tell me. They were undoubtedlyHeidrek's, and were in chase of us. This ship was not to bemistaken even from a long distance. 

"Heidrek has followed in the track this vessel must needs havetaken, and now supposes that some stray fishers have picked her upand are trying to get away with her and the treasure. Well, that isnear enough to the truth, too, " said Bertric, laughing a shortlaugh. "No, let Dalfin and the lady rest in peace until we know ifthey outsail us. This is a wonderful little craft, but she needsher crew on board. "

Chapter 6: A Sea Queen's Champions. 

We were sailing with the easterly wind on our beam, and makingmaybe six knots on it, with the two reefs down. The full crew ofsuch a ship as this for such a cruise without any warlike ending toit would be about twenty, or perhaps a few less. She pulled sixteenoars a side, and with a war crew on board would muster ninety-sixmen--three to an oar--with a few extra hands, as the helmsman andthe chiefs, to make a total of a hundred. Her decks would becrowded, of course, but she would be down to her bearings, beingbuilt for war cruises, and in a breeze all her men would be sittingup to windward as shifting ballast, so to speak. It is not likely, therefore, that we could have done much better had we managed toshake out the reefs, seeing that the ship was light. Her pebbleballast had been taken out when she was drawn up for the last timeon shore, and in the hurry it had been needless to replace it. 

So the two pirate longships overhauled us fast, and presently theirlow, black hulls were plain to us. It was time we did somewhat ifwe were not to be taken without an effort to escape. 

"See here, " said Bertric suddenly, "I know somewhat too well howthose ships can sail; but I think that this ship would beat them ina reach to windward. That, of course, would run us in toward theNorway shore, and I have ever heard that it is as dangerous as any. I do not know it, but the Lady Gerda may do so. If the worst cameto the worst, it is in my mind that we might take to the boat andlet the ship go her own way, if she is beyond our handling when wemake the shore. "

"If we can sight land, it is possible that we may be sighted also, "said I. "It seems our only chance. I will call Gerda. "

Bertric nodded, and I went forward and called her accordingly, rousing Dalfin, who slumbered in the sun under the lee of the boatsamidships, as I passed him. 

Gerda came quickly from her awning as she heard me, and saw the twoships at once. They were then some eight miles astern of us, andshe looked at me with an unspoken question. 

"They are Heidrek's ships, " I said. "We have to try one last chanceof outsailing them. "

"Anything rather than that we should fall into such hands, " shesaid at once. 

Now Bertric told her what seemed to be our one plan, and sheanswered that she was well content to be guided by us. Neither shenor we knew rightly where we were, nor how far it might be to thecoast. But she did know that everywhere that shore was belted byrocky islands, and sea-washed skerries. 

"You may be able to steer into safety between them, " she said. "Youmay split the ship on some half-sunk rock not far from the land, and so we ourselves may be saved in the boat. I think that is thebest--for so may come a sea grave for my grandfather--and noenemy's hand shall touch him or his. "

Then said Bertric, with set teeth, "If we may not outsail Heidrek, it will be my part to sink one of his ships with our own, if it maybe done. "

"Aye, " she said. "Do so. "

Therein I was altogether with them, and Dalfin smiled a strangesmile in assent. 

"You would steer this ship against the other?" he asked. "Then Isuppose that over the bows here might go on board that other a manwith an axe, and smite one blow or two before he is ended. It willbe well enough if so. "

"You shall have your chance, " said I. "Maybe I will help. "

Now we said no more. Bertric luffed, and we flattened in the sheet, Gerda hauling with us, laughing, and saying that it was not for thefirst time. Then Bertric's face cleared, for the ship went towindward like a swallow, her length helping her in spite of herlightness. We had to cut adrift our boat at this time, as she wouldhinder us. We had no more need of her. 

Heidrek altered his course at once, sailing a point or two morefree than we, either, as Bertric thought, because he could lie nocloser to the wind, or else meaning to edge down on us. And, hebeing so far to windward, for a time it seemed as if he neared usfast. 

In two hours we knew that we outsailed him, close hauled. Little bylittle we gained to windward, until he was three miles astern of usand losing still more rapidly, as he went to leeward. He could notlook up to the wind any closer. One of his ships, indeed, wasastern and to leeward of the other, so that if that one only hadhad to be counted with, we were safe. 

Then he took to his oars, and Bertric and I knew that the worst wasyet to come, as we saw the sun flash from the long row of risingand falling blades across the miles of sea. 

"Some of them will be mighty tired yet before they overhaul us, " Isaid. "A stern chase is a long chase. "

Now I began to look restlessly for some sign of the high land ofthe Norway shore, but there was naught to be seen. Only to eastwardthe sky was dull and grayish, as it were with the loss of light inthe sky over hill and forest. And Heidrek was gaining on ussteadily if very slowly. We were very silent at this time. 

Presently Gerda broke the silence. 

"Friend Bertric, " she said in a still voice, "how long have we?"

He glanced back at the ships, and answered her, after a moment'sthought. 

"Two hours--or maybe three, if the men who row tire--that is if thewind holds. If it freshens, we may beat them yet. "

"I hear that you doubt that last, " she said. "Now, is it still inyour minds to die rather than fall into the hands of yon men?"

"Lady, " said I, "we three would have no care for ourselves. We haveto think of you. "

"I will die, sooner, " she answered, with set lips. 

"Then, " said Bertric simply, "it shall be as I have said. We willram the pirate ship and sink with her. "

Then Gerda rose up and looked at the three of us, and her face grewbright. 

"Now I have one thing to ask you, " she said, "and that is to let mearm you once more. It is not fitting that you three should fall andpass to Asgard all unlike warriors--in that thrall-like gear. 

"Come with me, Malcolm, and bring what I shall find for you. "

I followed her until she stayed at the entrance to the penthouse, and I half feared that she would bid me open and enter it. Intruth, we had almost forgotten what lay there, but now I could notbut remember, and the old dread came back to me. But she did not doso. She pointed to one of the great chests which had been stowedbetween the boats, and bade me open it. I had to tug at it to bringit forward, for it was heavy, and then threw the lid back. 

It was full of mail, and with the close-knit ring shirts werehelms, and some few short, heavy swords. 

"War spoils of the old days before Harald Fairhair, " she said. "When my grandfather had many foes, and knew how to guard himself. All these would have been rent and spoiled before they were laid inthe ship mound--but at the last there was not time--thus. "

Now she called to Dalfin, and he came eagerly, with a cry ofdelight on seeing the war gear. 

"Lift them, and choose what you will for yourselves and Bertric, "she said. "It will be strange if, among all, you do not find whatwill suit you. "

Now there was no difficulty in finding suits of the best for theother two. There were seven in all in the chest, and we set twoaside. Dalfin was tall and slight, and very active, and Bertric wassquare and sturdy, and maybe half a head shorter than either of us. But after the way of my forebears, both Norse and Scottish, I wassomewhat bigger than most men whom I have met, though not so muchin height as in breadth of shoulder. Maybe, however, I was tallerthan Dalfin, for I think he was not over six feet. 

So it happened that as Dalfin, in all light-heartedness, as if noenemy was nearer than Ireland, took up suit after suit of thebright ring mail and stretched them across my shoulders, trying tofit me, not one of these would do by any means. Gerda stood by us, watching quietly. 

"It does not matter, " I said at last. "Let me have a weapon, and Ishall not be the first of us who has fallen unmailed. "

"No, " said Gerda, "it is my fancy that my champions shall be wellarmed. Open the small chest yonder. "

I did so, and in that lay a most beautiful byrnie and helm, ifanything better than those we had been choosing from. It was theonly suit here, and Gerda looked wistfully at it. 

"Take that one, Malcolm, " she said. "It will fit you. It was one ofmy father's--and I had a fancy that Thorwald would take it to himin Asgard, for he lies on the Swedish shore, and it might not belaid in the mound with him. Now you shall bear it to him, and hewill greet you. "

"I am not worthy to wear it, " I stammered. "It is too sacred toyou. "

"No, " she answered. "I ask you to do so, and I think you will notrefuse. "

Now I saw in the face of Dalfin that he thought it right that Ishould take the mail, and so I did. We went with the three suitsand the helms back to Bertric, and so put them on, Gerda helpingus, and I taking the tiller when it was Bertric's turn. Even inthis little while one could see that Heidrek's leading ship hadgained on us. 

It was more than good to be in the mail of a free man and warrioronce more. Dalfin shook himself, as a man will to settle his byrnieinto place, and his eyes shone, and he leapt on the deck, crying:

"Now am I once more a prince of Maghera, and can look a foe--aye, and death, in the face joyfully. My thanks, dear lady, for thishonour!"

Then he broke into a wild song in his own tongue, and paced thedeck as if eager for the coming of Heidrek, and the promised crashof the meeting ships. And as suddenly he stopped, and looked at hishands. 

"Faith, " he said, "I thought the song went amiss. It is the song ofthe swinging swords--and never a sword have I--nor either of us. "

Gerda laughed at him. It seemed that the pleasure of her champions, as she called us, in the war gear pleased her. 

"Swords you shall have, " she said at once. "I did but wait. "

"For what, lady?" asked Dalfin. 

She smiled and reddened somewhat, looking down on the deck. 

"One can hardly be mistaken as to whether a man is used to wargear, " she said. "Now I see you three--prince, jarl, and thane--asI might have known you to be at first. Forgive me for the littledoubt. "

Seeing what sort of scarecrows we must have been, we did not wonderat all that she had doubted. And, after all, not every day arethree men of rank of different lands to be found adrift in an openboat, simply as it had come about in our case. 

"It would have been a wonder if you had not doubted, " said Bertric. "We have naught to forgive, and, indeed, have held ourselveshonoured that you took our words as you did. In all truth, I dofeel myself again in mail, and so must Malcolm. "

I did, and said so. There are thoughts knit up in the steelringwork which are good for a man. 

"The swords are in yon chamber, " Gerda said quickly, not being verywilling, mayhap, to speak more in this wise. "I will ask Malcolm, for he is a Norseman, to come and choose them. "

That was the last thing I wished, but would not say so. Without aword I went forward with her to the penthouse, and took down thethree loose timbers again. The dim chamber seemed very still, andacross its dimness the shafts of sunlight--which came through thechinks in the rough timbering of walls and roofs--shifted andglanced as if alive, as the ship swayed. One golden ray lit on thestill face of the old king, and it was almost as if he smiled as westood in the doorway. Gerda saw it, and spoke softly, stepping tothe side of the bier. 

"It shall please you to arm these warriors who will seek Valhallawith you, my grandfather. You were wont to arm the friends whowould be ready to fall at your side. "

A wave lifted the ship and swung her, and the shaft of light swayedacross the chamber, sparkling on the arms which hung from thetimbers. It lit up the hilt of a gold-runed sword for a moment, andthen was gone. 

"That is for you, Malcolm the Jarl, " Gerda said. "Take it. Thenchoose for the others. "

Then I unhelmed and stooped and went into the chamber, and tookdown the sword which the sunbeam had shown me. It hung from its ownbaldric with an axe and a round shield. Gerda bade me take theshield also, and I did so. Now I could see well enough to choosefor the others, for the dimness was but the change from thesunshine outside on deck. I took a lighter weapon for Dalfin, and aheavy, short sword for Bertric, and with them shields. No longchoice was needed, for not one of the weapons but was of the best. So I turned, and came forth from the chamber, and gave the weaponsto Gerda, while I closed it once more. I think she bade the kingfarewell at that time. 

"You have my father's sword also, " she said to me softly. "I thinkthat if you have but a little time to wear these things which heloved, you will not dishonour them. "

She gave me no time to say more, and I do not know what I couldhave answered, save that I hoped that I might be worthy. Littlechance of much fighting were we likely to have--and yet there wasjust a hope that we might fall in a ring of foes on the deck of thepirate. 

Gerda buckled on those weapons for us. And then Dalfin must end hissong, and it was good to see and hear him, if only he and myselfunderstood the words. But Heidrek crept up to us all the time, ifwe forgot him for the moment under the spell of the wild song. 

The clear voice ceased, for the song was ended. A dimness creptacross the decks, and the sail shivered and filled again. Bertriclooked up at the sky and out to windward, and his face changed. 

"What is it?" asked Gerda anxiously. 

"Running into a fog bank, " he said. "Look ahead. "

One could not see it. Only it was as if the ring of sea to windwardhad of a sudden grown smaller. Heidrek was not a mile astern of us, and still his ships were in bright sunshine. Even as we watchedthem, a grayness fell on them, and then they grew dim. 

Then the fog closed in on us, and swallowed us up, and driftedacross the decks so thickly that we could barely see from gunwaleto gunwale, damp, and chilling. Still, the wind did not fail us, hurrying the fog before it. 

"We must hold on until we know if this is but a bank of fog, or ifit is everywhere, " Bertric said. "What say you, Malcolm?"

I thought a while, knowing the cold sea fogs of the north prettywell. 

"Heidrek will be in it by this time, " I said. "Fog bank or more, Iwould about ship and run back past him with the wind. If it is abank, we shall go with it, and he must lose us. If it is more, wecan get on our southward course in it shortly, and if he sights usagain, he will have all his work to catch us, for his men will betired of rowing. "

"What if the fog lifts directly?"

"We shall be little worse off than now--and we shall be headingdown on Heidrek before he knows it. "

"Aye, " he answered, "with way enough on us to sink him offhand, andmaybe take this ship clear through his. Get to the sheets, you andDalfin, and we will chance it. "

Bertric luffed, and we hauled the tack amidships. Then he paid offto the wind, and we slacked off the sheet with the help of a turnof its fall round the great cleat of the backstay. The wash of thewaves round the bows ceased, and there was only the little hiss ofthe water as the sea broke alongside of us. It always seems verysilent for a little while when one puts about for a run afterbeating to windward. 

"Listen, " said Bertric under his breath, "we shall hear Heidrekdirectly on the starboard bow somewhere. Pray Heaven he has notchanged his course, or we shall hit him! He will not have luffedany more, for certain. "

"Suppose he thinks that we have tried some such trick as this?"said Dalfin. 

Bertric shook his head. 

"He thinks we shall go on as we steered, making for the Norwayshore. It is likely that he will think that we may have paid off abit, for the sake of speed. Even if he did think we were likely todo this, what could he do? He cannot tell, and to put about and runon the chance would be to give away his advantage if we had held onafter all. Listen!"

"I hear him, " said Gerda, who was leaning on the gunwale withparted lips, intent on catching any sound. 

The sound she had heard came nearer and nearer as we slid silentlythrough the water into the blinding fog. It was like a dull rumbleat first, and then as a trampling, until the roll and click of thelong, steadily pulled oars was plain to us. The ship was passingus, and not more than an arrow flight from us. It seemed almostimpossible that we should not see her. 

Suddenly, there came a sharp whistle, and the roll of the oarsceased. Gerda started away from the gunwale and looked at us, andDalfin set his hand on his sword hilt. It was just as if they hadspied us, and I half expected to see the tall stemhead of the shipcome towering through the thickness over our rail. There wasnothing to tell us how fast we were going through the water, and weseemed still. I saw Bertric smiling. 

"Shift of rowers, " he said in a whisper, and Gerda's pale facebrightened. Then I heard Heidrek rating someone, and I heard, too, the tramp and rattle of the men who left and came to the oars; butby the time the steady pull began again we had passed the ship by along way, and lost the sound almost as soon as it came. Then therewas silence once more, and the strain was past. Our course wouldtake us clear of the other ship by a mile or more. 

So we held on for half an hour, and the fog grew no thinner. Overhead, the sun tried to shine through it, but we could not seehim, and still the wind drifted us and the fog together, and thedecks grew wet and the air chill with the damp which clung roundus. 

Gerda sat very still for a long time after the last sounds wereheard. But at last she rose up and shivered. 

"Let me go to my awning, " she said unsteadily. "I have seen threebrave men look death in the face, and they have not flinched--Iwill never wear mail or sword again. "

Then she fled forward, and something held us back from so much ashelping her to cross that barrier. We knew that she was near tobreaking down, and no wonder. 

There fell an uneasy silence on us when she was within the shelterof the awning and its folds closed after her. Dalfin broke it atlast. 

"Well, " he said, "I suppose that you two seamen know which way youare steering in the fog--but it passes me to know how. "

Bertric and I laughed, and were glad of the excuse to do so. Wetold him that we steered by the wind, which had not changed. Butnow we had only one course before us. We must needs head south andtry to make the Shetlands. Eastward we might not sail for fear ofHeidrek, and westward lay the open ocean, Still, we held on forhalf an hour, and then, still shrouded in the white folds of thefog, headed south as nearly as we might judge. 

In an hour the wind fell. The fog darkened round us as the sun woreto the westward, and the sea went down until only the long oceanswell was left, lifting the ship easily and slowly without breakinground her. There was naught to be done; but, at least Heidrek couldnot find us. 

"There may be days to come like this, " Bertric said, with a sort ofgroan. "What is to be planned for him who lies yonder?"

Now, I told them what Gerda had said to me, and I could see thatBertric was relieved to hear her thought of a sea burial. 

"I had thought of the same, " he said at once. "It is not fittingthat here the old warrior should be drifted to and fro, well nighat the mercy of the wind, with the chances of a lee shore or offolk who make prey of hapless seafarers presently. A sea burialsuch as many a good man of our kin has found will be best. I couldask no more for myself. "

"And what of the treasure?" I asked. "Shall that go with him?"

"It is Gerda's, and she must say, " he answered. "Yet she will needit. "

Then Dalfin said:

"It will be hard to tell her so, but she must not part with it. Itstands between her and want, if it may be saved for her. Yet, if itwas the will of the old king that it should be set in his grave, Ido not know how we can persuade her to keep it. He is not here tosay that he does not need it; for he has learnt that now. "

I glanced at the penthouse with the thought of that strange visionof mine. I could not tell my comrades of it, but I thought that, ifneed was, I might tell Gerda presently. I said in answer to Dalfinthat he was right, and that we must set the matter thus beforeGerda. 

"The sooner the better, " said Bertric. "Do you go and speak withher. We must not let the night pass without this being done, as Ithink"

Chapter 7: The Treasure Of The King. 

Gerda heard me coming, and met me at the same spot where we hadfirst spoken of this matter. She saw that I had come to tell herwhat we had said thereof. 

"What of the others?" she asked anxiously. 

"They have spoken in all thought for you, even as I knew theywould, " I answered. "We are at one in thinking that the sea graveis most fitting. "

She asked me why, as if to satisfy some doubts which she yet had, and I must needs tell her therefore what our own dangers were, though I made as light of them as I could. I told of the perils ofa lee shore to this under-manned ship; of the chance of meetinganother ship at any time here on the Norway coast; of crews and ofwreckers who would hold naught sacred; of the chance of ourdrifting thus idly for many days in this summer weather--allchances which were more likely than the quiet coming to the islandswhere my father's name was known and honoured enough for us to findhelp. From these chances it was best to save the king, who was ourcare, and at once. She heard me very bravely to the end. 

"So let it be, " she said, sighing. "You will suffer the treasure togo with him?"

"That is as you will, lady, " I said; "it is yours. Was it the wishof Thorwald that it should pass to the mound with him?"

She glanced at me, half proudly and half as in some rebuke. 

"Thorwald would ask for naught but his arms, " she said. "Thetreasure was mine, for he did but hoard to give. I would set himforth as became Odin's champion. He was no gold lover. "

"Should it not be, then, as he would have wished?" I said. "Let himpass to the depths with his war gear, and so through Aegir's hallsto the place of Odin, as a warrior, and unburdened with the gold heloved not at all. "

She looked sharply at me, and shrank away a little, half turningfrom me. 

"Is the treasure so dear to you men after all?" she asked coldly. 

That angered me for the moment, and I felt my face flush red, but Iheld myself in. 

"No, " I answered as coldly. "These arms you have given us are allthe treasure we need or could ask. They are a warrior's treasure, and mayhap we hold them as dear as did Thorwald. What else may liein those chests we do not know or care, save only for one reason. "

"What is that?" she asked, glancing at me again as if she knew thatshe had spoken unkindly. 

"That if it goes into the sea depths it leaves you, Lady Gerda, helpless. When you were at home, with your folk round you, thehoarded spoils might be spent in all honour to their winner withoutthought of why he had kept them thus. Now, in the power they havefor you lies your comfort, and maybe the regaining of your home. Doubtless, the king hoarded at last for you, and we cannot see yourwealth pass from you without a word to bid you think twice of whatyou do here and as things are. "

"Aye, " she said bitterly, "I am helpless--beholden to you threestrangers, " and she turned away swiftly, going to the gunwale andleaning her arms and head on it as in a storm of grief. 

Hard words indeed those seemed; but I knew well enough that theywere meant in no unkindness. They came from the depths of her utterloneliness. Only a day or two ago she had been the queen in herlittle realm, and now--well, I did not wonder at her. Few women inher place would have kept the brave heart she did before us, andthis weakness would pass. But it was a long while before she turnedto me again, so that I began to fear that in some way I had setthings too bluntly before her, and wished that Dalfin had been sentto manage better in his courtly way. Yet, I had only spoken thetruth in the best manner I could. At last she straightened herself, and looked once more at me. There was the light of a wan smile onher face, too, though she had been weeping. 

"Forgive me, jarl, " she said softly. "I have wronged you and thosegood friends of ours by my foolish words. Indeed, I hardly knewwhat I said, for I was hard pressed with the thoughts of what hadbeen. I do believe that you three have not a thought of yourselvesin this matter. "

She set her hand on my arm pleadingly, and I raised it and kissedit in answer, having no word at all to say. After all, I do notknow that any was needed. 

"Then I am forgiven?" she said more brightly. "Now, tell me whatmay be done if I keep the treasure. I must needs hear goodreasons. "

Good reasons enough there were, and they needed no long settinginto words. If she had not enough to raise men and so win back herhome from Arnkel, at least there must be sufficient to keep her incomfort in any land until she could find a passage back to Norway, and claim guardianship and help from Thorwald's friends. We couldand would help her in either way. She heard me to the end, and thensighed a little, and said that I was altogether right. 

"Whether aught of these plans may come to pass is a matter whichthe Norns {1} have in their hands, " she said. "We shall see. But now I am sure that I may not lightly part with the treasure asI had meant, though it is hard for me to forego what I had set myheart on. It is true that all was hoarded for me--at least since myfather died. It is well that Thorwald never knew the sore needthere would be for what he could set by for me. "

Then I tried to tell her that all our wish was to lighten thetrouble as much as we might, but she stayed me, laughing as if wellcontent. 

"Nay; but you shall mind that pact which we made at the first, neither more nor less. "

She signed to me to go to the others and set all in readiness forwhat must be done; but as I bowed and turned to go, she stayed me. 

"For us Norse folk, " she said, "there is one word needed, perhaps. I heard my men cry the last farewell to Thorwald as the ship leftthe shore. The temple rites were long over. All that was due to ason of Odin has been done. "

Now, it is needless for me to say that I could not tell all thathad passed. All I had to say was that Gerda was content with ourplan, and all three of us were somewhat more easy in our minds. Ithad been by no means so certain that she would be so. 

Now we made no more delay, but quietly and reverently Bertricshowed us how to make all ready for such a sea burial as he hadmany a time seen before. So it was not long before the old king laywith his feet toward the sea on the fathom of planking which we hadlowered from where it was made to unship for a gangway amidshipsfor shore-going and the like. We had set him so that it needed butto raise the inboard end of this planking when the time came thathe should pass from his ship to his last resting in the quietwater; and he was still in all his arms, with his hands clasped onthe hilt of his sword beneath the shield which covered his breast, but now shrouded in the new sail of one of his boats in theseaman's way. 

At this time the fog was thinning somewhat, and the low sun seemedlikely to break through it now and then. It was very still allround us, for there was no sound of ripple at the bows or wash ofwater alongside, and the swell which lifted us did not break. Onlythere was the little creaking of the yard and the light beating ofthe idle sail against the mast as the ship rolled and swung to theswell. Some little draught of wind, or the send of the waves, hadset her bows to it, and she rode the water like a sea bird at rest. 

Gerda came at a word when all was ready, and stood beside us withclasped hands. And so for a little time we four stood with a spacebetween us and the head of that rough sea bier, and over against usbeyond it the open gangway and the heaving, gray water, which nowand then rose slowly and evenly almost to the deck level and againsank away. It was almost as if, when the end had come, that wewaited for some signal which there was none to give. 

What those two of the other faith had said to one another I do notknow; but for a little time they stood with bare, bent heads as inone accord, and I saw them make their holy sign on their breastsbefore they moved. Then Bertric signed to me that I should help himlift the inboard end of the planking, and we stepped forwardtogether and bent to do so. Even as my hands touched the wood therecame a sudden rushing, and I felt a new lift of the ship, and intothe open gangway poured the head of a great, still wave, floodingthe deck around our feet, and hiding in its smother of white foamand green water that which lay before us, so that we must needsstart back hastily. The ship lurched and righted herself, and thewave was gone. Gone, too, was the old king--without help of ours. The sea he loved had taken him, drawing him softly to itself withthe ebb of the water from the deck, and covering the placealongside, where I had feared for Gerda to see the dull splash andeddy of the end, with a pall of snow-white foam. 

For a long moment we stood motionless, half terrified. Neitherbefore this had any sea come on board since we lowered the gunwalenor did any come afterward. Gerda clutched my arm, swaying with theship, and then she cried in a strange voice:

"It is Aegir! Aegir himself who has taken him!"

That was in my mind also, and no wonder. The happening seemedplainly beyond the natural. I turned to Gerda, fearing lest sheshould be over terrified, and saw her staring with wide eyes intothe mists across that sea grave, wondering; and then of a suddenshe pointed, and cried once more:

"Look! what is yonder? Look!"

Then we all saw what she gazed at. As it were about a ship's lengthfrom us sailed another ship, tall and shadowy and gray, holding thesame course as ourselves, and keeping place with us exactly, risingand falling over the hills of water as we rose and fell. And wecould see that she had the same high dragon stem and stern as ourship, and on her decks we could make out forms of men amidships, dim and misty as the ship herself. Yet though we could see herthus, in no wise could we make out the sea on which she rode--sothick was the curling fog everywhere, though the sun was trying tofind a way through it, changing its hue from gray to pearly white. Now, Bertric started from the stillness which held us, and hailedthe ship loudly. 

"Ahoy! what ship is that?"

The hail rang, and seemed to echo strangely in the fog, but therecame no answer. Nor was there any when he hailed again and for thethird time. I thought that the outline of the strange sail grewmore dim at the first cry, and again that it was plainer, for themist across the sun drifted, though we could feel no breeze. 

"It is Aegir's ship, " whispered Gerda, still clinging to me. "Thorwald is therein, " and she raised her hand as if to wave afarewell, hardly knowing what she did. 

At that, one of the shadowy forms on the strange deck lifted itsarm with the same gesture, and at the same moment. Still no soundcame to us, close as the ship must surely be--so close that wemight have heard even a foot fall on her deck in the stillness thatweighed on us. 

Gerda's hand sank to her side, and she swayed against me so that Ihad to support her hastily, for she was fainting. I do not knowwhat my face was like as I saw that ghostly greeting, but Dalfin'swas white and amazed, and he crossed himself, muttering I know notwhat prayers. 

But for all that I heard what was like a half laugh come fromBertric, and he went quickly aft to the sternpost and rested hishand on it for a moment, still watching the ship. And as he went, one of that ghostly crew went also, and stood as he stood, withoutstretched arm set on the dim sternpost. Then the fog turneddusky and gray again, and the ship alongside us was gone as itcame, suddenly, and in silence, and Bertric came back to us. 

Gerda's faintness was passing, for she was but overwrought, thoughshe still leaned against me. 

"What is it?" she asked. "What does it mean?"

"There is no harm in it, lady, " answered Bertric. "I have seen itonce or twice before, and naught came thereof. "

"It is the ship of ghosts, " said Dalfin. "I have heard tell of it. It comes from the blessed isles which holy Brendan sought. "

"Nay, " said Gerda; "it is Aegir's ship, and it came for mygrandsire. "

"Maybe, " answered Dalfin. "I ken not who Aegir is of whom youspeak. But the ship may indeed have come for Thorwald to take himto some land, like those isles, beyond our ken. "

"Aye, to Valhalla, " said Gerda. "Take me to my place now, for I amweary, and would be alone. I have no fear of aught more. "

I helped her forward, and she thanked me, saying that now she wouldbe at rest in her mind. And, indeed, so were we all, for thatpenthouse, and its awesome tenant, had weighed on us more than wehad cared to say. We would clear the decks of it all in themorning. 

All that night long we floated on a windless sea, and the foghemmed us round until it began to thin and lift with the first raysof the rising sun. But the night had no more visions for me, andwith the morning I was fresh and fit for aught, after a great swimin the still water, and breakfast. 

Then we set to work and cleared away the penthouse, stowing itsheavy timbers beneath the deck along the keel, for they would insome degree take the place of the ballast which the little shipneeded. There was some water in her bilge from the great wave, andthat we baled out easily, but she was well framed and almost new. It was good to see the run of the decks clear again from thatunhandy barrier. 

I think that Gerda waited till all was gone, and we were wonderinghow best to stow all the goods which lumbered the deck. Then shecame to us, looking brighter and content, with words of good morrowin all comradeship, which were pleasant to hear, and so stood andlooked at the things we were busied with. 

"I have seen our men take things from below the decks, " she said. "Is it not possible to stow all, or nearly all, there? For it maybe as well that folk whom we may meet with shall not see that wehave these chests on board. "

That was good counsel; and though there is not much stowage room onsuch a ship as this, it could be done. Still the wind did not come, and there was time. Far off, toward where the land should be, thefog still hung in banks, and doubtless Heidrek was still wrapped init. Not that we had much fear of him now, though it was certainthat he would not care to lose us without a search. 

Now we raised some of the deck planking aft, and found a floor laidin one place for stowage on either side of the keel. It would takeall we wished to get out of sight from off the deck. 

"Now let me show you what is in these chests, " Gerda said brightly. "Then you will know how to set them. "

I think she had a sort of sad pleasure in going through thesethings. One by one, as we brought them to the open place, shelifted the lids of the chests, and in them was treasure more than Ihad ever heard of. Maybe it was only a small hoard for one who hadbeen a king in more than name in his time, but there was enough tomake Gerda a rich woman in any land where she might care to make ahome, if only we could save it for her. One chest held bags ofsilver coin, stamped with the heads of many kings, and won frommany lands, though most came from the English shores, where theburgesses of coast towns would pay ransom for their safety when thelongships sailed into their havens with the menace of fire andsword. In another smaller chest, hardly more than a casket, wasgold--rings and links and chains of the sort with which men tradeby weight, and withal, some coined money from the East and from theBritish land. 

Jewels there were also, brooches of gold and silver and gildedbronze, set with gems and bright with enamel, and arm rings andtorques of gold. Women's jewels there were, necklaces andbracelets, hung with the round golden plates, coin-like, with theface of Thor stamped on them, and written runes. Two bales therewere also of wondrous stuffs from the looms of eastern lands, goldinwoven and shining, bought in far-off Gardariki, where the greatfair is, or won from hall and palace in the wars of HaraldFairhair. And not the least part of the treasure lay in the arms, which were almost beyond our pricing, so good were they, whethermail or helm or weapon. Yet none were better than those Gerda hadgiven us yesterday in our need. 

"It is no small treasure which you have made me keep, " Gerda saidsomewhat sadly, as we set the last of the chests in their hiding. 

"You will find a use for it, dear lady, " Dalfin said cheerfully. "It is a great thing to have somewhat of the sort to fall back on. "

She sighed a little, and turned to a big plain chest which she hadbidden us leave on deck. 

"You three fall back on that, " she said, laughing. "It is no partof the treasure, and is here by mistake. Yet I know what it holds, and you may be glad thereof. "

Dalfin threw it open, and laughed also. It was full of the holidayclothes of some half-dozen of the head courtmen of the old king;blue and brown jerkins, and white and blue hose, short red cloaks, and fair linen underwear. They had brought it for the feastingafter the mound was made, and had forgotten it in the onset ofHeidrek. I have seen men of some rank wear no better. Thorwald'smen were in good case. 

"You have made new men of us from head to foot, " said Dalfingleefully. "In very truth we have sore need of change. "

Now we went to replace the deck planking, and she bethoughtherself. 

"Let us keep the little chest with the gold where we can reach iteasily, " she said. "Supposing we are wrecked it will be well tohave it at hand. "

That was wise, and we set it on deck again. It was not more thanone could carry easily, though heavy, having iron rings at eitherend as handles. I took it aft out of the way, and set it by thesteering bench. And then we ended our work, and things wereshipshape once more. 

It was very hot as the sun rose higher. There was a feeling ofthunder in the air, and Gerda was glad to seek the shelter of herawning from the heat and glare from sea and sky. The ship swayedgently to the dying swell, and the sail flapped idly against themast, while ever we looked to see the longships of Heidrek comingin the offing in search of us. 

Once I climbed the mast, and was glad to see no sign of his sails. Though we must have baffled him for the time, we could not havesailed far ere the wind failed. Presently, in the shelter of theboats, we fitted ourselves out afresh from the courtman's chest, and felt more like ourselves again. We set the mail we needed nolonger for the time in the chest, and that done, longed for thewind which did not come. It was breathless. 

The awning grew stifling, and Gerda left it for our midday meal, coming to the after deck, and sitting there with us. Presently shelooked at our dress and smiled, jesting a little. Then she set herhand on the little chest of gold which stood on the deck by her andopened it. 

"I am going to ask you to wear some of these things, " she said, half shyly. "I have a fancy to see you three as you should be, withthe things which belong to your rank on you. "

Bertric shook his head at that. "No, lady, " he said. "What need?"

"Maybe I would see my friends as they should be, " she answered. "Maybe I would fain for once give the gifts a queen may give, ifnever again. And maybe it is as well that some of these treasuresshould be shared among us because we know not what may come. "

"Well, " said Bertric, laughing, "maybe they will not be so likelyto go overboard without us. "

Now, I cannot tell all that was in her mind, but so she would haveit; and as it was true enough that if we were wrecked we were morelikely to save somewhat if it was on us, we let her have her way. So in the end she chose out the heavy golden bracelets whichBertric and I should wear, and then asked Dalfin, laughing, whatwas the token of the rank of a prince in his land. It was thetorque which Heidrek's men had taken from him, and I told her so. 

Whereon she took from the casket a wonderful, twisted torque, thelike of which I had never seen, for it was not of Norse work, andgave it to him. He took it and looked at it curiously, and his facelighted up. It had some strange writings on it, and he read them. Then he turned to Gerda, and it was plain that somewhat had pleasedhim mightily. 

"Queen, " he said, "this is a greater gift to me than you ken. It isstrange that this torque should come to me here, for there is asong of it which I have known since I was able to learn aught. Itis the song of its losing. "

"Thorwald, my grandfather, won it on the high seas from DanishVikings, " she answered eagerly. "What is the story?"

"It is the royal torque of our house, " he said. "It was lost whenmy kinsman, Dubhtach of the Spearshafts, fell at Howth. In the songare the names of Danish princes who fell ere it was won from us, and they are not a few. Now your folk have avenged the loss, andthe luck of the O'Neills has come back. And, faith, it was time itdid, for mighty little luck have we had since it went from us. "

Then he bent his knee in princely fashion, and kissed the hand ofthe giver, and so set the torque on his neck. It bent easily, andfastened with hooked ends. Plain enough it was that he felt that hehad recovered a treasure. 

"See, " said Bertric, "here is wind coming. "

There were thunder clouds working up from the north and east, and ahaze was gathering overhead. Soon, in the stillness, the thunderrumbled across the sea, and the heavy drops of the first rain fell, bringing with them cold draughts of wind, which filled the sail fora moment, uselessly, and were gone. 

Then across the northern sea grew and spread a line of white whichswept down on us swiftly, and with a roar the squall, which camebefore the wall of rain, was on us. Something lifted forward andfled downwind like a broken-winged red and white bird. Gerda'sawning had gone; and Dalfin shouted. But we could not heed that. Wewere wrestling with the helm, for the wind was heavy and unsteady, and the thunder rolled round us and above us, while the lightningshot in jagged streaks from cloud to sea incessantly. The rain camein torrents, whitening the sea; but Gerda stood with her arm roundthe high sternpost, with her yellow hair flying and the waterstreaming from her, seeming to enjoy the turmoil. 

The rain swept past, and the wind fell suddenly, as it had come. For a few minutes the sail hung and flapped, and then the worsthappened. I heard Bertric cry to us to hold on, and a fresh squallwas on us. It came out of the south as if hurled at us, taking thesail aback. The forestay parted, and then with a crash and rendingof broken timber the mast went some six feet from the deck, fallingaft and to port, and taking with it half the length of the gunwalefrom amidships. 

After that crash we stood and looked at one another, each fearingthat there must be some hurt. But there was none. We had been wellaft, and the falling masthead and yard had not reached us, thoughit had been too near to be pleasant. Maybe the end of the yard, asit fell, missed me by a foot or so. 

But though Gerda's face was pale, and her eyes wide with the terrorof the wreck, she never screamed or let go her hold of thesternpost to which she had been clinging. She was a sea king'sdaughter. 

Chapter 8: Storm And Salvage. 

The ship took a heavy list, and some sea broke on board, but thoughit was rising fast, there was not yet enough to do much harm. Thefloating bights of canvas hove us round broadside to the run of thewaves, and needs must that we cleared away the wreck as soon asmight be. 

There were two axes slung at the foot of the mast in case of suchchances as this, and with them we cut the mast adrift from theshattered gunwale, and got it overboard, so that the ship recoveredherself somewhat. The yard lay half on deck, and I climbed out onit, and cleared it from the mast without much trouble, cutting awayall the rigging at the masthead, and letting the mast itself go toleeward as the waves would take it. 

After that we had some hard work in getting the sail on boardagain, but it was done at last, and by that time the squall wasover, while the wind had flown back to its old quarter--thenortheast--and seemed likely to bide there. Overhead the scud wasflying with more wind than we could feel, and we had cause to beanxious. The sea would get up, and unless we could set some sort ofsail which would at least serve to keep her head to it, we shouldfare badly. Moreover, it was likely enough that the ship wasstrained with the wrench of the falling mast. 

There was no spare sail on board which we could use in the way ofstorm canvas, and the sails of the boat were too small to be of anyuse. Nor was there a spar which we could use as mast, save the yarditself. It must be that or nothing, and time pressed. 

I suppose that we might have done better had we the chance, butwhat we did now in the haste which the rising sea forced on us, wasto lash the forward end of the yard to the stump of the mast, without unbending the sail from it. Then we set it up as best wemight with the running rigging, and so had a mightily unhandythree-cornered sail of doubled canvas. But when we cast off thelashings which had kept the sail furled while we worked, andsheeted it home, it brought the ship's head to the wind, and for atime we rode easily enough. 

Then we baled out the water we had shipped, and sought for any leakthere might be. There was none of any account, though the upperplanking of the ship was strained, and the wash of the sea foundits way through the seams now and then. We could keep that under bybaling now and again if it grew no worse. 

But in about an hour it was plain that a gale was setting in fromthe northeast, and the sea was rising. We must run before itwhether we would or no, and the sooner we put about the better, crippled as we were. We must go as the gale drove us, and make whatlandfall we might, though where that would be we could not tell, for there was no knowing how far we were from the Norway shore, orwhither we had drifted in the fog. 

So we put the ship about, shipping a sea or two as we did so, andthen, with our unhandy canvas full and boomed out as best we couldwith two oars lashed together, we fled into the unknown seas tosouth and west, well-nigh hopeless, save that of food and water wasplenty. 

I have no mind to tell of the next three days. They were alike ingray discomfort, in the ceaseless wash of the waves that followedus, and in the fall of the rain. We made terribly heavy weather ofit, though the gale was not enough to have been in any way perilousfor a well-found ship. We had to bale every four hours or so, andat that time we learned that Gerda knew how to steer. Very braveand bright was she through it all, and maybe that is the onepleasant thing to look back on in all that voyage. We rigged thesail of the boat across the sharp, high gunwales of the stern assome sort of shelter for her, and she was content. 

It was on the morning of the fourth day when we had at last a sightof land. Right ahead of us, across the tumbling seas, showed thedim, green tops of mountains, half lost in the drifting rain. Wethought they might be the hills of the western islands of Scotland, but could not tell, so utterly had we lost all reckoning. 

Whatever the land might be we had to find out presently, for in noway could we escape from a lee shore. Nor was it long before wefound that here was no island before us, such an we expected, but along range of coast, which stretched from east to west, as far aswe could see, in a chain of hills. All I could say for certain wasthat these hills were none which I knew, and so could not be thoseof the northern Scottish coasts, which I had sailed past many atime. 

There was more sun this morning, for the clouds were breaking. Onceor twice the light fell on the far hilltops, bringing them close tous, as it were, and then passing. Out to seaward astern of us itgleamed on the white wavetops, hurried after us, and cheered us fora time, and so swept on to the land that waited our coming, withwhat welcome we could not say. Presently a gleam lit on a smallsteady patch of white far astern of us, which did not toss with thenearer waves, and did not shift along the skyline. It was the firstsail we had seen since we had lost sight of Heidrek, and it, too, cheered us in a way, for the restless, gray and white sea was nolonger so lonely. Yet we could look for no help from her, even ifshe sighted us and was on the same course. We could not heave toand wait her, and by the time she overhauled us, we were likely tobe somewhat too near the shore for safety. 

For the mountains hove up from the sea very fast now. Some currenthad us in its grip, setting us shoreward swiftly. Soon we could seethe lower hills along the coast, with sheer, black cliffs, and afringe of climbing foam at their feet, which was disquieting enoughas we headed straight for them. We forgot the other ship in thatsight, as we looked in vain for some gap in the long wall whichstretched across our course. Only in one place, right ahead, thebreakers seemed nearer, and as if there might be shelving shore onwhich they ran, rather than shattering cliffs on which they beat. And presently we knew that between us and the shore lay an island, low and long, rising to a green hill toward the mainland, butseeming to end to the seaward in a beach which might have lessdangers for us than the foot of the cliffs beyond. So far as wecould make out from the deck, the strait between this island andthe mainland might be two miles wide, or a little less. 

"If only we could get under the lee of that island we were safe, "said Bertric to me. "It would be calm enough to anchor. "

"We can but try it, " I answered. 

And with that we luffed a little, getting the island on our portbow, but it was of no use. The unhandy canvas set us to leeward, and, moreover, the water gained quickly as the strained upperplanking was hove down with the new list of the ship. I went to theopen space amidships whence we baled, and watched for a fewminutes, and saw that we could do nothing but run, unless the othertack would serve us. 

That we tried, but now we were too far from the eastern end of theisland, and it was hopeless to try to escape from the breakers. 

"Stem on it must be, and take the chances, " said my comrade. "Itdoes seem as if the water were deep up to the beach, and we may notfare so badly. Well, there is one good point about these giftswhich Gerda has given us, and that is that we shall have withal tobuy hospitality. There are folk on the island. "

"I saw a wisp of smoke a while ago, " I said; "but I took it that itwas on the mainland. There is no sign of a house. "

"That may lie in some hollow out of the wind, " he said. "I am sureof its being here. "

Then I said that if we were to get on shore safely, which by thelook of the beach as we lifted on the waves seemed possible, itmight be better that we were armed. 

"Aye, and if not, and we are to be drowned, it were better, " hesaid grimly. "One would die as a warrior, anywise. "

Now, all this while Dalfin sat with Gerda under the shelter of theboats forward, having stayed there to watch the water in the holdafter we had tried to weather the island. Now and again Dalfin roseup and slipped into the bilge and baled fiercely, while Gerdawatched the shore and the green hills, which looked so steady abovethe tumbling seas, wistfully. 

I went to them and told them that we must needs face the end of thevoyage in an hour or so, and that we would arm ourselves in casethe shore folk gave trouble. 

"They will do no harm, " he said; "but it may be as well. "

"One cannot be too sure of that, " I answered; but saying no more, as I would not alarm Gerda with talk of wreckers. 

"Bad for them if they do, " he said. "We will not leave one alive totalk of it. "

I laughed, for he spoke as if he had a host at his heels. 

"No laughing matter, " he said, rising up; "but it is not to bethought of that a prince of Maghera should be harmed in his ownland. "

"What is that? Your own land?"

"Of course, " he said, staring at me. "Will you tell me that you twoseamen did not know that yonder lies Ireland? Why, that hill is--"

I cannot mind the names, but he pointed to two or three peaks whichhe knew well, and I had to believe him. He said that we were someway to the westward of a terrible place which he called the Giant'sCauseway, too far off for us to see. 

"Why did you not tell us this before?" I asked, as we took the mailfrom the courtmen's chest where we had laid it. 

"You never asked me, and therefore I supposed you knew, " heanswered gaily. "Now, where you suppose you are going to find ahaven I cannot say, but I hope there is one of which I neverheard. "

Then I told him of our case, and he listened, unmoved, arminghimself the while. Only, he said that it would be hard to bedrowned with the luck of the O'Neills round his neck, and thereforedid not believe that we should be so. But he knew nothing of theisland, nor whether it was inhabited. He had seen it from the hillsyonder once or twice, when he was hunting, and the chase had ledhim to the shore. 

I think that in his joy at seeing his own land again he was goingto tell me some story of a hunt on those hills; but I left him andbade him help Bertric to arm while I took the helm. The shore wasnot two miles from us at that time, and Bertric hastened, whistlinga long whistle in answer to me, when I told him Dalfin's news. ThenGerda came aft and stood by me. 

"Is there danger ahead, Malcolm?" she asked very quietly. 

"We hope, little; but there is a great deal of risk. We may be ableto beach the ship safely, though she will be of no use thereafter. "

"And if not?"

"She must break up, and all we can hope for is that she will not befar from shore. We shall have to take to the boat or swim. "

"I can swim well, " she said. "I have heard you laugh at the princebecause he cannot do so. What of him?"

But those two joined us at this time, and I did not answer, atleast directly. Only, I told Dalfin that he had better get hold ofsomewhat, which might stand him in as good stead as had Heidrek'ssteersman's bench, in case it was wanted. Whereon he laughed, andsaid that the luck of the O'Neills would be all that he needed, while Bertric went without a word and cut the lashing of the ship'soars, and set two handy on the after deck. 

Now we could see the beach and the white ranks of breakers whichlay between us and it. Bertric looked long as we neared the firstline of them, and counted them, and his face brightened. 

"Look at the beach, " he said to me. "It is high water, and springtide, moreover. There will be water enough for our light draught. Get Gerda forward, for the sea will break over the stern the momentwe touch the ground. "

I looked at him, and he nodded and smiled. 

"It will be nothing, " he said, knowing what I meant. "One issheltered here under this high stern. I shall take no harm. Nay, Iam ship master, and I bid you care for the lady. There are no signsof rocks. "

For I hesitated, not altogether liking not to stand by him at thelast. However, he was right, and I went forward with Gerda, biddingDalfin get one of the oars and follow us. 

Now, what that beach may have been like in a winter gale I can onlyguess. Even now the breakers were terrible enough, as we watchedthem from the high bows, though the wind was, as I have said, notwhat one would trouble about much in the open sea, in a well-foundship. But naught save dire necessity would make a seaman try tobeach his ship here at any time, least of all when half a gale waspiling the seas one over the other across the shallows. Only, wecould see that no jagged reef waited us under the surges. 

Gerda stood with her arm round the dragon head which staredforward. I minded at that moment how I had ever heard that oneshould unship the dragon as the shore was neared, lest the gentlespirits of the land, the Landvaettnir, should be feared. But thatwas too late now, and I do not think that I should have troubledconcerning it in any wise, on a foreign coast. The thought came andwent from me, but I set Gerda's cloak round her loosely, so that ifneed was it would fall from her at once; and I belted my mailclose, and tried to think how I might save her, if we must take tothe water perforce. I could swim in the mail well enough, and shecould swim also. There might be a chance for her. I feared more forDalfin. 

Now we flew down on the first line of breakers, lifted on thecrest, half blinded with the foam, and plunged across it. I held mybreath as the bows swooped downward into the hollow of the wave, fearing to feel the crash of the ship's striking, but she liftedagain to the next roller, while the white foam covered the decks asthe broken gunwale aft lurched amid it. So we passed four greatsurges safely, and we were not an arrow flight from land. The waterwas deep enough for us so far. Then we rose on the back of thefifth roller, and it set us far before we overtook its crest andpassed it. The sharp bows leapt through the broken water into theair, and hung for a long moment over the hollow, until the sternlifted and they were flung forward and downward. Then came a sharpgrating and a little shock, gone almost as it was felt, but it toldof worse to come, maybe. We had felt the ground. 

But the next roller hove us forward swiftly, and we hardly overranit, so that it carried us safely. Now we were so near the shorethat a stone would have reached it, and but two ranks of breakerswere to be passed. I bade my two companions hold on for theirlives, and set my arm round Gerda before the crash should come, andwe lifted to the first of them, but it was almost as swift as we, and it carried us onward bravely. 

Then the keel grated on the ground, and we lost way. The surgeovertook us and drove us forward, crashing on the stones of thebeach, but hardly striking with any force. The bows lifted, and Isaw the rattling pebbles beneath us as the sea sucked them back. Agreat sea rolled in, hissing and roaring round the high stern, andbreaking clear over it and Bertric as he stood at the helm, and itlifted us once more as if we were but a tangle of seaweed, andhurled us upward on the stony slope, canting the stern round as itreached us. We were ashore and safely beached, and the danger waspast. The ship took the ground on her whole length as the wave wentback. 

Out of the smother of water and foam astern, as the next wave brokeover the ship, Bertric struggled forward to us, laughing as hecame. The sea ran along the deck knee deep round him as far as thefoot of the mast, but it did not reach us here in the bows, thoughthe spray flew over us, and our ears were full of the thunder ofthe surf on the beach. But the sharp bows were firmly bedded in theshingle, and we were in no danger of broaching to as wave afterwave hurled itself after us. 

Bertric had stayed to take the casket of gold from the place in thestern where we had set it. 

"I had no mind to see the stern go to pieces and take this withit, " he said, setting the load at his feet. "The tide has notreached its height yet, and she will be roughly handled. We hadbest get ashore while we can. We may do it between the breakers. "

I watched the next that came roaring past us. It ran twenty yardsup the shelving beach, and then went back with a rush and rattle ofpebbles, leaving us nearly dry around the bows. We might have threefeet of water to struggle through at first for a few paces, butthat was nothing. Even Gerda could be no wetter than she was, andthe one fear was that one might lose foothold when the next wavecame. It did not take long to decide what we had to do, therefore. 

A wave came in, spent itself in rushing foam, and drew back. I wasover the bows with its first sign of ebb, and dropped into thewater when it seemed well-nigh at its lowest, finding it neck-deepfor the moment. It sank to my waist, and Dalfin was alongside me, spluttering. Then Bertric helped Gerda over the gunwale, and I tookher in my arms, holding her as high as I could, and turning at onceshoreward. I tried to hurry, but I could not go fast, for the watersucked me back, while Dalfin waded close behind me. Then I heardBertric shout, and I knew what was coming. The knee-deep watergathered again as the next roller stayed its ebb, swirled anddeepened round me, and then with a sudden rush and thunder the wavecame in, broke, and for a moment I was buried in the head of it, and driven forward by its weight. I felt Gerda clutch me moretightly, and Dalfin was thrown against me, gasping, and he steadiedme. 

It passed, and I could see again, and struggled on. Then theoutward flow began again, and wrestled with me so that I could notstem it, and together Dalfin and I, he with one arm round myshoulder, and in the other hand the oar which he held and used as astaff, fought against it until it was spent. The rounded pebblesslipped and rolled under my feet as they were torn back to the sea, but the worst was past. Up the long slope through the yeasty foamwe went, knee deep, and then ankle deep, ever more swiftly withevery pace, and the next wave broke far behind us, and its swirl ofswift water round my waist only helped me. Through it we climbed tothe dry stretches of the beach, and were safe. 

I heard Gerda speak breathless words of thanks as I set her down, and then I looked round for Bertric. He was two waves behind us, asone may say, and I was just in time to see a breaker catch him up, smite his broad shoulders, and send him down on his face withwhirling arms into its hollow, where the foam hid him as it curledover. He, too, had an oar for support, but it had failed him, andas he fell I caught the flash of somewhat red slung like a sackacross his back. 

Gerda cried out as she saw him disappear, but Dalfin and I laughedas one will laugh at the like mishap when one is bathing. That wasfor the moment only, however, for he did not rise as soon as hemight, and then I knew what had kept him so far behind us, and whatwas in the red cloak I had seen. He had stayed to bring the goldand jewels in their casket, and now their weight was holding himdown. So I went in and reached him through a wave, and set him onhis feet again, gasping, and trying to laugh, and we went back toshore safely enough. I grumbled at the risk he had run, but he saidthat his burden was not so heavy as mine had been. 

For a few minutes we sat on the beach and found our breath again, Gerda trying to tell us what she felt concerning what we had done, and then giving up, because, I suppose, she could not find theright words; which was a relief, for she made too much of it all. Then the four of us went up the beach to the shelter of the low, grassy sand hills above it, and there Dalfin turned and faced uswith a courtly bow, saying gravely:

"Welcome to Ireland, Queen Gerda, and you two good comrades. Therewould have been a better welcome had we come in less hurry, but nomore hearty one. The luck of the O'Neills has stood us in goodstead. "

"If it had not been for the skill of these two friends, it seems tome that even the luck of the torque had been little, " said Gerdaquietly. "You must not forget that. "

"It is part of the said luck that they have been here, " answeredDalfin, with his eyes twinkling as he bowed to us. "All praise totheir seamanship. "

Then he sat down suddenly as if his knees had given way, and lookedup as if bewildered. 

"Is this silly island also afloat?" he asked, "for it feels morelike a ship than any other dry land I was ever on. 

"It will do so for a time, " I said. "Wait till you lose the swingof the decks and find your shore legs again. "

"Look yonder, " Bertric said. "There is the other ship. "

We had forgotten her for a time in our own perils. She had followedour course, though for what reason we could not tell. Now she hadborne up and was heading away westward, some four miles from shore, and sailing well and swiftly, being a great longship. Soon a graywall of rain swept over her and hid her, and when it cleared inhalf an hour's time she was beyond our sight. 

It seemed pretty certain by this time that there could be no peopleon this side of the island at least, or they would have been here. We climbed to the highest of the sand hills, and looked over whatwe could see of the place, but there was no sign of hut or man. Beyond the sand hills there was a stretch of open moorland, whichrose to the hill across by the strait between us and the mainland, and both hill and moor were alike green and fresh--or seemed so tous after the long days at sea. It was not a bad island, and Dalfinsaid that there should be fishers here, though he was in no waycertain. All round us the sea birds flitted, scolding us for ournearness to their nests among the hills and on the edge of themoor, and they were very tame, as if unused to the sight of man. Ithought we could make out some goats feeding on the hill side, butthat was all. So far as we could judge, the island may have been amile long, or less, and a half mile across. 

We went back to the lee of the sand hills after seeing that therewas no better shelter at hand. There it seemed warm after the longdays on the open sea, but we were very wet. So we found a shelteredhollow whence we could look across the beach to the ship, and theregathered a great pile of driftwood and lit a fire, starting it withdry grass and the tinder which Bertric kept, seamanlike, with hisflint and steel in his leathern pouch, secure from even the sea. Then we sat round it and dried ourselves more or less, while thetide reached its full, left the bare timbers of the ship's stemstanding stark and swept clean of the planking, and having done itsworst, sank swiftly, leaving her dry at its lowest. 

So soon as we could, Bertric and I climbed on board over the bows, and took what food we could find unspoiled by the water, ashore. 

"Neither of the boats is harmed, " we told Gerda. "And presently wecan leave this island for the mainland. And we can save all thegoods we stowed amidships before the tide rises again. But yourgood little ship will never sail the seas more. "

"It is as well, " she answered sadly. "This should have been herlast voyage in another way than this, and her time had come. I donot think that it had been fitting for her to have carried anyother passenger, after he who lies in the sea depths had done withher. "

Bertric shook his head as one who doubts, being sore at the loss ofa vessel under his command, though there was no blame to himtherein. But I knew what Gerda felt, and thought with her. 

By the great fire we made our first meal ashore since we left myhome in Caithness eight long days ago. Nor can I say that it was adismal feast by any means, for we had won through the many perilswe had foreseen, and were in safety and unhurt; and young enough, moreover, to take things lightly as they came, making the best ofthem. 

Chapter 9: The Isle Of Hermits. 

As may be supposed, we were worn out, and the warmth may have madeus drowsy. The roar of the sea, and the singing of the wind in thestiff grass of the sand hills was in our ears, unnoticed, and wehad made up our minds that there was no man on the island and thatwe need fear no meddling with the ship until the sea calmed, andmen might come from the mainland to see what they could take fromthe wreck. Presently we ourselves would get what was worth aught tous and hide it here. 

So it came to pass that when from out of the hills round us came asmall, rough brown dog which barked wildly at us, we leapt to ourfeet with our hands on our swords as if Heidrek himself had come. But no man came with him, and suddenly he turned and fled as if hehad heard a call. I was about to follow him to the top of the sandhill to see what his coming meant, when the pebbles rattled on thenear beach, and I halted. There were sounds as of a bare foot amongthem. 

Into the little cleft between the dunes, out of which we lookedover the sea, came a short man, dressed in a long, brown robe whichwas girt to him with a cord, and had a hood which framed hispleasant, red face. Black-haired and gray-eyed he was, and hishands were those of one who works hard in the fields. There was acarved, black wooden cross on the end of his cord girdle, and astring of beads hung from it. At his heels was the brown dog, andin his hand a long, shepherd's crook. 

He came carelessly into the opening, looking from side to side ashe walked as if seeking the men he knew must be shipwrecked, andstayed suddenly when he came on us. His face paled, and he halfstarted back, as if he was terrified. Then he recovered himself, looked once more, started anew, and fairly turned and ran, the dogleaping and barking round him. After him went Dalfin, laughing. 

"Father, " he cried in his own tongue, "father! Stay--we areIrish--at least some of us are. I am. We are friends. "

The man stopped at that and turned round, and without more adoDalfin the Prince unhelmed and bent his knee before him, sayingsomething which I did not catch. Whereon the man lifted his handand made the sign of the Cross over him, repeating some words in atongue which was strange to me. I could not catch them. 

Dalfin rose up and called to me, and I went toward them, leavingGerda and Bertric to wait for what might happen. 

"This is Malcolm of Caithness, a good Scot, " said he. 

"Malcolm, we are in luck again, for it seems that we have falleninto the hands of some good fathers, which is more than I expected, for I never heard that there was a monastery here. "

I made some answer in the Gaelic, more for the comfort of the Irishstranger than for the sense of what I spoke. And as he heard hesmiled and did as he had done to Dalfin, signing and saying words Icould not understand. I had no doubt that it was a welcome, so Ibowed, and he smiled at me. 

"I was sorely terrified, my sons, " he said. "I thought you some ofthese heathen Danes--or Norse men, rather, from your arms. But Ipray you do not think that I fled from martyrdom. "

"You fled from somewhat, father, " said Dalfin dryly; "what was it?"

The father pointed and smiled uneasily. 

"My son, " he said slowly, "I came to this place to be free from thesight of--of aught but holy men. If there were none but men amongyou, even were you the Lochlann I took you for--and small wonderthat I did--I had not fled. By no means. "

"Why, " said Dalfin, with a great laugh, "it must be Gerda whom hefears! Nay, father, the lady is all kindness, and you need fear hernot at all. "

"I may not look on the face of a lady, " said the father solemnly. 

"Well, you have done it unawares, and so you may as well make thebest of it, as I think, " answered Dalfin. "But, without jesting, the poor lady is in sore need of shelter and hospitality, and Ithink you cannot refuse that. Will you not take us to themonastery?"

"Monastery, my son? There is none here. "

"Why, then, whence come you? Are you weather bound here also?"

"Aye, by the storms of the world, my son. We are what men callhermits. "

Dalfin looked at me with a rueful face when he heard that. What ahermit might be I did not at all know, and it meant nothing to me. I was glad enough to think that there was a roof of any sort forGerda. 

"Why, father, " said my comrade, "you do not sleep on the bareground, surely?"

"Not at all, my son. There are six of us, and each has his cell. "

"Cannot you find shelter for one shipwrecked lady? It will not befor long, as we will go hence with the first chance. We have ourboats. "

Now all this while the hermit had his eye on Dalfin's splendidtorque, and at last he spoke of it, hesitatingly. 

"My son, it is not good for a man to show idle curiosity--but it isno foolish question if I ask who you are that you wear the torqueof the O'Neills which was lost. "

"I am Dalfin of Maghera, father. The torque has come back to me, for Dubhtach is avenged. "

At that the hermit gave somewhat like a smothered shout, and hisstately way fell from him altogether. He went on his knee beforeDalfin, and seized his hand and kissed it again and again, cryingwords of welcome. 

"My prince, my prince, " he said, with tears of joy running down hischeeks. "It was told me that you had gone across the seas--but Idid not know it was for this. "

Dalfin reddened, and raised the hermit from the sand. 

"Father, " he said quickly, "I am not the avenger. It is a longtale--but the lady, who is a queen in Norway, shipwrecked with ushere by a strange fate, has to do with the winning back of thetorque. "

"A queen!" said the hermit quickly. "Then the rule of which I spokemust needs be broken; nay, not broken, but set aside. Now, whereare your men?"

"Never a man have we. There is Malcolm here, and Bertric, a Saxonthane, who is my friend also and a good Christian, and the pooryoung queen, and no more. "

The hermit threw up his hands. 

"All drowned!" he cried. "Alack, alack! May their souls rest inpeace!"

"We sailed without them, father. There were none, and so they areall safe at home. "

"Good luck to them--for if they had been here they were drowned, every man of them, " said the hermit with much content, looking atme with some wonder when I laughed. 

"They would not be the first by many a score whom we have buriedhere, " he said in reproof. "Aye, heathen Lochlann and ChristianScot, and homely Erse yonder. It is good to see even a few who haveescaped from this shore. "

He bowed his head for a moment, and his lips moved. Then he turnedto Dalfin as a councillor might turn to his prince, and asked whathe would have the brothers do for him. 

"Come and ask the lady, " answered Dalfin, and so we went to thefire, where Gerda and Bertric rose up to meet us. 

Now the hermit had set aside his fear of the lady, if he had anybeyond his rules, and welcomed her in Erse, which I had totranslate. Also he told her that what shelter he and his brethrencould give was hers, if she would be content with poor housing. 

"Thank him, and tell him that any roof will be welcome after theship's deck, " she said, smiling at the hermit. 

"Ask him to send men and help us get our stores ashore and out ofthe way of the fisher folk, who will be here as soon as they seethe wreck, " said Bertric. "No need to tell him that the stores aretreasure for the most part. "

"Tell him it is treasure, and it will be all the safer, " Dalfinsaid. "These are holy monks, of a sort who care for poverty morethan wealth. This man was well born, as you may guess from hisspeech. "

I told the hermit what Bertric needed, and he laughed, saying thatthe whole brotherhood would come and help at once. And then he badeus follow him. We went across the moorland for about half a mile, to the foot of the hill or nearly, and then came on a little valleyamid the rising ground, where trees grew, low and wind twisted, butgreen and pleasant; and there I saw a cluster of little stone hutsfor all the world like straw beehives, built of stones mostcunningly, mortarless, but fitting into one another perfectly. 

The huts were set in a rough circle, and each had its door towardthe sun, and a little square window alongside that, and asmoke-blackened hole in the top of the roof. Doubtless it was fromone of these that Bertric had seen the smoke from the sea, thoughthere was none now. From the hill and down the valley across thespace between the huts ran a little brook, crossed in two or threeplaces by wandering paths, some with a stepping stone, and otherswith only a muddy jumping place. The stream was dammed into a deep, stone-walled pool in the midst of the space, and close to the brinkof this stood a tall, black stone cross, which was carved mostwonderfully with interlacing patterns, and had a circle round itsarms. 

We saw no men at first. Pigs there were, fat and contented, whichrooted idly or wallowed along the stream, and fowls strolled amongthe huts. I saw one peer into an open door, raise one claw slowlyas if she was going in, and then turn and fly, cackling wildly, asif some inmate had thrown something at her. 

"That is brother Fergus, " said our guide. "The more he throwsthings at the hens, the more they pester him. It is half a loafthis time. See. "

The hen had gone back into the doorway in a hurry, and now retiredbehind the hut with the bread, to be joined there by hurryingfriends. 

"The pigs will come in a minute, " our hermit said, chuckling andrubbing his hands together. "They know that Fergus hurls what comesfirst without heed of what it may be. "

He half stayed to watch, and then remembered that he was not aloneor with some of his brethren. We had been silent as we came, and hehad gone before us with the dog in front of him, musing. I thinkthat he had forgotten us. 

"Pardon, prince, " he said. "Year in and year out in this place wehave naught but these little haps to lighten our thoughts. We watchfor them, and are disappointed if we miss them. Ah, well, tonightat least we shall have somewhat more wonderful of which to talk. Ionly pray that you, with your breath of the outer world--warfareand wreck, victory and vengeance--may not leave us unsettled. "

He sighed, and turned back to the way once more with bent head. Heseemed a young man to be in this desolate place of his own freewill, for his black beard and hair were hardly grizzled with thepassing years yet. 

There was a low wall round the gathering of huts, the gate beingclosed with a wattled hurdle, lest the pigs should wander. Here thehermit stopped, and before he opened the gate lifted his voice andcried loudly in the tongue which I did not know. 

There was a stir then in the peaceful enclosure. Out of the hutscame in all haste men clad like our guide, speaking to one anotherfast, with eager faces and gestures. At that time I counted ninehuts, and thought that we need turn out none of these strange hostsof ours. 

P Again our hermit cried out, for the rest did not come to meet us. I saw Dalfin smiling, and asked what it all meant in a low voice. 

"I have more than half forgotten the little Latin they taught me atMonasterboice long ago, " he answered; "but he is telling them thathere we have not a lady merely, but a queen. It is the firsttrouble again. "

Now the brethren consulted, still standing in the hut doors, and atlast, being thereto exhorted once more by our friend, they cametoward us slowly, as if wishing to show that they had no longingfor things outside their island cares. Five out of these six wereold men, our guide being the youngest, and two of them were veryold, with long, white beards. One of these two came forward as theyneared us, and spoke for the rest, greeting Dalfin first, as theirprince, with all respect, though not at all in the humble way inwhich he had first been hailed. 

"It is our good fortune, " he said, "that we are able to shelteryou. It has been our sorrow that up till this time those strangerswho have come from the sea have needed nothing from us but the lastrites. We are all unused to guests, and you will forgive us if weknow not how to treat them rightly. But what we can do we will. "

He waved his hands toward the huts, and said no more. Dalfinthanked him, and after he had heard, he paid no more heed to us, but turned to our guide. 

"Brother Phelim, " he said wearily, "see you to all that may bedone. The care must be yours, as was the first welcome. I do notknow why you wandered so far at this hour. "

"Because I thought there might be poor folk in need, father, " saidPhelim meekly. "Moreover, I am shepherd today. "

The old man waved his hand as if to say that the excuse was enough, and with that turned and went his way, leaning on the arm of theother ancient brother, the three who had stood behind them makingway reverently. 

"He is our superior, " whispered Phelim. "He has been here for fortyyears. He will forget that he has seen you presently. Now, come, and we will see how we may best bestow you. "

"Concerning what is on board the ship, " said Bertric, staying him. "It is needful that we get it ashore before the tide turns. It isbut half an hour's hard work, at the most, if you folk help. "

Phelim stared, for Bertric spoke in the Dansk tongue we had beenusing. I had to translate for him, and Phelim nodded. 

"Tell the sea captain that all will be well. We will return atonce. We do but find a house for the queen. "

So we went on to the central green amid the huts, and there stoodand looked round, while Phelim and Fergus deliberated for a time. It seemed that the pigs had one empty hut, and the fowls another. The largest was the chapel, and so there was not one vacant. Ithink that they each wished for the honour of turning out for us. 

"Father Phelim, " I said at last, for Bertric waxed impatient, "letone good brother leave his cell for that of another, leaving itfree for the queen, and then we can shift for ourselves. We do notat all mind sleeping in the open, for so we have fared for the lastweek and more. "

But they would not have that, and in the end Phelim himself ledGerda with much pride to his own cell and handed it over to her, while another brother left his cell to us three, it being a largeone, which, indeed, is not saying much for the rest. We were likelyto be warm enough in it; but the cells were clean and dry, eachwith a bed of heather and a stone table and stool, and some littlestore of rough crockery and the like household things. There wereblankets, too, and rugs for hanging across the doors, which seemedin some abundance. Afterwards, I found that they were washed ashorefrom wrecks at different times. 

Then we went back to the shore in all haste. I had doubts as towhether Gerda would care to be left alone in this strange place, but she laughed, and said that there was naught to fear. The twoold brothers had gone their way to their own cells, and would notcome forth again till vesper time, as Phelim told us. She had thelittle village, if one may call it so, to herself, therefore, tillwe returned. But Phelim set his crook against the hut wall as hewent. 

"The pigs need a stick at times, " he said; "it may be handy. "

The tide had ebbed far when we reached the place of the wreckagain, and had bared a long, black reef, which, with never anopening in it, reached as far as we could see along the shore. Itwas only the chance of the high spring tide, driven yet higher thanits wont by the wind on the shore, which had suffered us to clearit. It was that which we touched slightly as we came in among thefirst breakers. We had had a narrow escape. 

In an hour we had all that was worth taking ashore saved. Thechests of arms, and those of the bales which the sea had notreached, and the chest of silver, were all on the beach, and we gotthe larger of the two boats over the side, and ran her up intosafety, with her fittings. And then, for there was yet time, Dalfinwould have us save the wonderful carved wagon which was on the deckunhurt, and that, too, we took ashore, and with it some of thecasks of food stores which had been so lavishly stored for thatstrange voyage. We should not burden the good brothers with this tohelp feed us. 

For the sea was coming in more heavily still as it gathered weightwith the long gale, which was still blowing hard. It was more thanlikely that the ship would go to pieces in the night as the tiderose again. Now and then the rain squalls came up and drenched us, and passed; but the brothers cared as little for them as did we, and enjoyed the unusual work more. It was a wonder to them to seetheir young prince working as hard as themselves as we carried theheavy things up the beach. 

"It is a matter which I have learned while on my travels, " he said, when Fergus said somewhat of the sort to him gently. "I have seenthese two friends, who are nobles in their own lands, work as hardat oar and rope's end as they would at fighting. Moreover, it iswell to do things for myself now and then--as, for instance, swimming. "

Now we loaded the wagon, which was easy to put together, and thebrethren harnessed themselves to it, laughing. They would notsuffer us to help, and we had to walk behind the wagon in a sort ofidle train, not altogether sorry to rest, for we were very weary bythis time. As for the hermits, they made light of the rough way andthe load, being like schoolboys let loose. I do not suppose thatthey had laughed thus for many a long day, and it was good to watchthem. 

So we came to the huts, and set down our load. Presently thebrothers would bestow the things under cover, but there was no moreto come. So we did but take Gerda her own chest, and have the courtmen's to the hut which had been given us. We bade Phelim, as guestmaster, take what he would of the provender as he liked, saying itwas theirs altogether; and he thanked us simply, more for our ownsake than theirs, as I know. They would not let us go back to theshore for the next load. 

"Bide and rest, " said Fergus; "this is a holiday for us, and weenjoy it. We shall talk of it all for many a long day; but for youit is but an added and needless weariness. "

So, nothing loath, we sat on the stone blocks which were set forseats outside Gerda's hut, and watched them go with the wagon. Presently Gerda came and asked for a little help, and I went andmoved her chest for her, and hung a heavy curtain, which I have nodoubt was a wrecked boat's sail once, to its stone pegs across thedoor. They had lit a fire for her at the first, and the cell wascomfortable altogether. 

"Now I shall rest, " she said. "By and by, no doubt, you will bringme supper, but it is strange not to feel the tossing of the ship. It is wonderful to be warm and in safety once more. You have beenvery good to me. "

But I thought of her patience and cheerfulness through thecountless discomforts and dangers of the voyage, and knew that thepraise was hers. 

"We have said truly that you are a sea-king's daughter indeed, myqueen, " I answered. "It is enough to hear you say that we are notuseless courtmen. "

We three went to our hut and took off our mail, and found dryclothing in the chest, with many thanks to the careful half-dozenwarriors who had kept their best therein. Then in much comfort wesaw to our arms, red with the sea rust, and hung them round thecell, which was some nine feet across and about the same height, and by the time that pleasant work was done the brothers were back, and the little bell on the chapel, where it hung in a stone cote, rang for their vespers. 

They bade us come also, and Bertric and Dalfin rose up and wentgladly. I had no thought that I could be welcome, and was staying, but Phelim called me. 

"Malcolm is a Norse Scot, " said Dalfin quietly. "He is not of ourfaith, and I do not know if he may come. 

"If he will, he may, " answered the hermit kindly. "He can be noevil heathen, seeing that he is your friend. "

So, not wishing to seem ungracious, I followed them into thechapel, which was stone built after the same manner as the cells, but with a ridge roof instead of the rounded top, and much larger, being about fifteen feet long and ten wide. Over the door was across of white stones set in the wall, and at the eastern end was across also, and an altar, on which were candles of wax, at which Iwondered, seeing them in this place. Round the walls ran a stoneslab as bench, but I was the only one who used it. The othersknelt, facing eastward, and I, at a sign from Bertric, sat by thedoor, wondering what I should see and hear. 

There was enough for me to wonder at. I heard them pray, and Iheard them sing, and whether of prayer or song the words were goodto listen to. I heard them pray for the safety of men at sea in thegale, and for men who fought with the Danes ashore. They prayedthat the hands of the Danes who slew their brethren in the churchesround the coast wantonly might be stayed from these doings; butthey did not pray for the destruction of these terrible foes. Theyasked that they might be forgiven for the wrong they did toharmless men. And I heard them read from a book whose leaves, asthe reader turned them, I saw were bright with gold and colours, words that I cannot set down--words of uttermost peace in the midstof strife. I had never heard or thought the like. I did not knowthat it could be in the minds of men so to speak and write. Ithought that I would ask Phelim more concerning it at some time ifI had the chance. 

The brethren rose up with still faces and happy, and the vesperswere over. We went out into the wind again, and across to the cellthey had given us, and there they gave us a supper of barley breadand milk, setting aside some for Gerda in a beautiful silver bowl, which Phelim said had come from the shore after a wreck long ago. 

Now, we three had some thought that one of us had better watchthrough the night, if only for Gerda's comfort. But Phelim heard usspeak thereof, and laughed. 

"My sons, " he said, "there is naught to watch against in all thislittle island, save only the ghostly foe, against whom your armswere of no avail. Nay, do you sleep in peace. All the night long wewatch in turns in the chapel, and will wake you, if by some strangechance there is need. "

"What do you watch against then, father?" I asked, somewhat idly. "Wolves round your folds?"

"Aye, " he answered; "the wolf of all wolves. "

"Ah, the wolf will come from the mainland, betimes, I suppose. "

"Most of all we fear him thence, " Phelim answered, with a quaintsmile. "Nay, my son, it is no earthly wolf we watch against. Hereafter you may learn, or the prince will tell you even now, ifyou will. Rest in peace. "

He lifted his hand and blessed us, even as he had done when he metus on the shore, and left us. They had brought fresh heather forour bedding while we ate, and blankets, and though the light stilllingered in the west, we did not wait for darkness. We slept, asshipwrecked men will sleep, when at last others watch for them. 

Chapter 10: Planning And Learning. 

Twelve good hours I slept that night without stirring, and wokefeeling like a new man and fit for aught. The first thing I noticedwas the strange calm which brooded over all things, for the windhad gone down, and the long, steady roar of the surf was far offand all unlike the ceaseless rush and countless noises of thelabouring ship at sea. There came a little drone of chanting fromthe chapel a hundred yards away, and there was now and again thebleat of a sheep, and the homely crow of the cocks, sounding as ifshut up somewhere still. For a time I stayed, enjoying the unwontedcalm, and then the sunlight crept into the little window, and Irose, and went out. My two comrades still slept. 

It was a wonderful morning after the storm. The coast of themainland across the narrow strait seemed close at hand, piled withgreat, soft, green mountains above the black cliffs, tier aftertier of them stretching inland as far as the eye could see. In thevalleys between them nestled forests, dark and deep, and in oneplace I saw the thin lines of smoke rising, which told of houses. The hill which made the best part of this island barred my view tothe westward, but it was not high enough to hide the mountain topson the mainland altogether. There was a fire lighted on it thismorning as if it might be a beacon. I minded that Phelim had saidthat they would call the fishers from the mainland to come over forus when they might venture, and I supposed that this was theirsignal. 

I looked across, past the tall, black cross to where Gerda's hutstood, and it was as I had last seen it. The folds of the curtainat the door had not been moved, and Phelim's crook stood where heset it. The pigs were shut up somewhere even yet. Then the bell onthe roof of the little chapel rang once or twice, and I went near. But this morning there was a closed door before me, the only doorin all the place. I know now that it was the hour of the morningmass, but wondered at the time why the door was closed and why thebell rang. 

My going out woke Bertric, and he joined me, saying, half tohimself, that he should have been in time for the service. He, too, looked all the better for the rest, and I dare say that the help ofthe comb, which Fergus lent us in sheer compassion overnight, hadworked no small change in that direction. 

We wandered down to the shore and looked at the wreck. The ship hadbroken up in the night, and nothing but her gaunt ribs stood in adeep pool on the wet sands. On the beach at our feet lay the gildedand green dragon's head from her stem, and all along were strewnoars and planking, and the like. It was pitiful enough. But thebrothers had toiled till light failed them, for they had saved theother boat and the sledges, and also the sail, together withsmaller things, among which was the cauldron of our first meals, which was a treasure to them. Inside it, on the sand hill, was thelittle silver cup from the penthouse, too, and the empty winepitcher lay hard by. 

"There are men who would pray for a wreck like this every week, "said Bertric, with a short laugh. "But it will be all that we cando to get these good men to keep what they have saved, even if thethings are of any use to them. They need little and covet naught. "

Presently he heaved a great sigh, and half turned from the sea, asif impatient. 

"As good a little ship as ever was framed, " he said. "And to cometo such an end. Mishandled on a lee shore. "

"Why, there is no blame to us, " I said. "We were helpless. "

"It lies heavy on my mind that we ought to have weathered the pointyonder; I held on too long. At best I knew where she was strained, and should have gone on the other tack first. And the canvas we goton her! We might have done better than that. "

"It did not seem so at the time, " I answered, laughing. "It is easyto think now of what might have been done. "

"So it is. But for all my days I shall feel it in my bones that Ithrew the ship away. I shall dream that I am weathering the island. Two ships I have lost running. "

"One by war and the other by sheer misfortune, " I answered. "Youmake too much of it altogether. "

He laughed ruefully. "Well, think what a voyage we might have hadif we had chanced to pick up a crew. "

"It was your own doing that Heidrek did not pick us up, " I said. "Maybe that thought will comfort you somewhat. "

"I was never glad of a fog before, " he answered. 

And there that matter ended, for now we had wandered to a placewhence we could see the strait between us and the mainland, whichwe must cross presently. 

That was not yet possible, for here the currents, as the tide roseand swirled round either end of the island, were like a mill race, while the heavy sea which still beat on the shore made the turmoilstill wilder as it set across the narrow opening. 

"Here we have to bide till that mends, " said Bertric. "We must makethe best of it, for a day or two. Maybe it matters little, forGerda needs rest. And Dalfin will sleep till midday if we let him. He is worn out. "

"He was full of all that would happen when we came as honouredguests to his father's place, as we talked last evening, " I said. "That all sounds well enough for a time. But thereafter--what areour plans to be?"

"In what way?" he answered, staying his steps, and looking gravelyat me. 

Now this was the first chance we two had had of private talk. Asmay be supposed, we had been drawn together much during the voyage, partly as seamen, and also partly because Norseman and Saxon arekin, while the Irishman was almost as much a stranger to me as toBertric. Moreover, Dalfin was at home once more, and we werewanderers. So I spoke plainly, not seeing any need to beat aboutthe bush with this quiet friend, of whom I surely learnt so much inthe long days of peril together. 

"I have no plans beyond those I may make for the help of Gerda, " Isaid. "If your home does not call you maybe it is well for her. "

"There are none who will trouble much concerning me until theautumn, " he answered. "I am a free man in that matter, and it neednot trouble you. Let me work with you in this, for, indeed, I shallnot be happy until I have seen her in safety again, and in her ownland, if that may be what she wishes. "

"That will be her first wish, " I answered, being sure thereof. 

In those last days on board the ship, when I was not taking my turnat the helm, I had spoken much with Gerda, sitting on the deck justwithout the little shelter we had rigged for her aft, and ever herthoughts had gone back to Norway and a home there. 

"You and I must see this through together, " Bertric said frankly. "I knew that this would be your one thought, and you will be nonethe worse off for someone to help. 'Bare is back without brotherbehind it, ' as your old saw goes. "

I held out my hand to him on that bargain with a great relief, andhe took it and laughed. 

"Maybe we are making much of what need be little trouble, " he said;"but we cannot tell. We are in a strange land, and, from all I everheard, a troubled one. A lady is no light charge. Let us see if wecan find her before Dalfin wakes. I think we must plan apart fromhim for a while, for he is full of our biding always here inIreland. Which, of course, is out of the question. "

Now we turned back to the village, and as we went I asked Bertricwhat he would do when our end had been gained, and Gerda was oncemore in Norway, and at rest. 

"Make my way home, " he answered. "There will be ships who will beglad of a pilot into English ports, if none happen to want amaster. That is easy for me. What of yourself?"

"A Norse king is always glad of a courtman, " I said. "Or the Orkneyearl will not let me be idle if I go to him. "

"Aye, " he said, "a man can always find a place. I do not think youwill have to seek far. "

We found Gerda up the glen, watching Fergus milk the little blackand white kine which had their byres in that sheltered place. Amongthe trees wandered half a score of goats, and the ground was whitewith the wind flowers everywhere. She was bright, and seemed veryfair that morning, rejoicing in rest and the peace that was allaround. 

"See, " she said, after our greeting, "even the birds are not fearedof us here. They are the little brothers and sisters of thehermits. "

So indeed it seemed, for the wood birds flew to us, seeking thefood which the brethren never failed to bring them. Gerda stretchedout her hand with some crumbs of bread, and they perched thereon, fearless, while Fergus looked up at us and smiled a good morning. 

"Have you found your breakfast, my sons?" he asked. "We set it inyour cell; but the prince slept still, and we did not wake him. "

We had not looked into the hut, and so went back slowly, Gerda withus. And on the way we asked how we might try to plan for her. 

"Oh, if you will but do so, " she said eagerly. "In any case, let mego back to Norway as soon as I may. Yet I do not know where to lookfor a friend who can help me to my own there. "

"We had thought of Harald Harfager, the king, " I said. "He wasThorwald's friend, as you told us. He will act as your guardian. "

She looked at us in some surprise. 

"Have you heard naught from Norway of late?" she asked. 

Bertric had heard none, and we in Caithness were out of the way ofnews. 

"Harald has been dead these six months and more, " she said sadly. "Now his son, Eric Bloodaxe, reigns unquietly. Men hate him, andwith reason. That terrible name of his may tell you why. Arnkel, who tried to burn me, is hand in glove with him. "

Then Bertric said:

"Have you heard naught of Hakon, that son of Harald, whom our king, Athelstane, has brought up in England?"

"No, " she answered, shaking her head. "We have heard naught. Wewould that we had, for all men speak well of him, and it was hopedthat he would be back rather than that this terrible half-brotherof his should take the throne. "

"I know him, " Bertric said. "It were well for Norway if he didreturn. Good warrior and good Christian he is, and that means goodfriend, moreover. "

"We must make for Dublin, " I said. "We must go to the Norse king, Sigtryg, who is there, and ask him for help. It will be hard if wecannot find a ship to serve us--even if not men who will sail toset a queen in her place once more. "

"If that fails, " put in Bertric, "we will go to England and speakwith Hakon himself. Maybe he will take you back to Norway when hesails. For he will sail. "

Gerda laughed, and shook her head again. 

"You make too much of me. Hakon would not heed so small a matter. No, take me to Norway, and I will find my cousins who are in thesouth, and there I may be welcome. At least, I shall be no burdento them, and they are folk who live on their own land. It will bethe quiet life of the homestead and the saeter which I love. "

She sighed, and there was a far-off look in her eyes as if she sawagain the Norse mountains and streams and the flower-edgedglaciers, and heard the song of the maidens on the pastures roundthe saeters, and the homing call for the cattle, and longed forthem. 

"What of yourselves?" she said presently, and a little timidly as Ithought. 

"We shall not be content till we have seen you in safety, and inNorway if that may be, " I answered. "That is all we have to thinkof now. "

"We are two men at a loose end if we have not you to follow as yourcourtmen, " added Bertric. "We would pray you not to turn us off. "

"It is good to hear you speak so, " she said, with a smile that wasof sheer relief. "But it is a barren service, though I would notpart with you if it must be put in that way. I think that I couldnot have found better friends, and I fear nothing while you arenear. "

So she went on to thank us for all our thought for her, as if wedid something wonderful, and we were fain to laugh and make lightof it. 

"Now we are bound for Norway, " said Bertric. "What shall be donewith all this troublesome treasure? We cannot hale it all overIreland. "

We thought it best to leave the bulk of it with the hermits, takingenough for all possible needs in silver coin and in the rings andlinks of gold, which were easily carried and hidden. For we hadheard from Dalfin how that between the courts of the Irish kingsand that of Sigtryg of Dublin was little intercourse, save whenfighting was on hand. But of that there was no need to tell Gerda, there being peace at present, so far as the hermits knew, and goodreason for at least civility when she was concerned. As for thethings we left here, they might he picked up on our way to Norway. So we planned, and thereafter went back to the cells and to Dalfin, who woke at noontide or thereabout with a great hunger on him. 

So that day wore on in utter quietness and rest, while the wind andsea fell. Late in that afternoon, when the tide was at its lowestand the slack water was more still, Phelim came hastily and told usthat there were fishers on the way from their village to us. Whereat we wondered; for still the sea ran high, and we ourselveshad not dreamed of putting out in our boat. 

But when we reached the rocky shore which looked on the strait, soit was. Rising and falling on the waves came a tiny craft with twomen in it, and I have seldom seen a boat better handled in a seaway. Yet when they came close, it was but a wicker framework, covered with skins, the two men kneeling on the floor, and usingnarrow, single-bladed paddles, one on either side or both on thesame side as need might be. 

They came carefully alongside a flat rock which they were wont touse as a landing place, and one leapt out, running to FatherPhelim, and kneeling to him for his blessing. It was hard to makeout his rough speech, but it was plain that his folk had fearedlest somewhat should be amiss with the hermits. Phelim told themthat their prince was here, and then there was much homage done ofa humble sort to Dalfin, who took it as a matter of course, thoughthe manner of it was more cringing and excited than any Norsemancould have put up with. Presently, when all that was over, theyasked him what his commands were, knowing that they had beensummoned for his service. 

He told them that they must go to his father, their king, and askhim to send a guard to meet us as soon as possible at theirvillage, with all that was needed for our journey to the court. Thereafter they were to send their largest boat to ferry us acrossto the other side. Then he dismissed them, bidding them use allspeed, and again they did homage after their manner, and bentbefore Phelim, and so paddled out among the waves as swiftly andskilfully as they had come. There was never a word of pay or evenreward spoken. It would seem to be enough for them that they shouldbe honoured in serving their lord, or else they had no choice butto do his bidding. Maybe that last is most likely. 

Now we had to wait for their signal that all was ready for us, andhow long that might be we could not tell. It depended mostly onwhere the king was holding his court, which the fishers did notknow. In the end it came to pass that we had to wait four dayshere, and I will not say that they went at all quickly. 

Dalfin waxed moody before the next day was over. He was one ofthose who loved excitement, and are only happy when one thingfollows another fast, caring not what it may be so long as there issomewhat, even danger. I think it was as well that he was a mightysleeper, being content to lie on a warm sand hill and slumberbetween his meals. Bertric and I built a pig stye out of wreck woodfor the hermits, which pleased them mightily, and was certainlybetter than doing nothing. Gerda watched us quietly, and then wewould climb to the top of the hill and look out toward the land inhopes of seeing the fire which the fishers were to light when allwas in order for our going. 

So it chanced on the second day that she and I had been up the hilltogether, and were coming back to Bertric and his work down thelittle glen, when we came suddenly on the old superior, who waswalking with bent head among the trees of a clearing, musing. Wehad not seen him since the day when we came ashore. 

He started when he saw us, and looked at us as if it was the firsttime that he had met us; and we were about to pass him quickly, with a little due reverence. But he spoke, and we stopped. 

"I remember, " he said. "You are the Lochlannoch who were castashore. Is all well with you?"

"In every way, father, " I answered in the Gaelic. 

He looked hard at me for a moment, and his face flushed slowly. Ithad been white before with the whiteness that comes of a dark celland long biding within it. Only the warm sun had taken him outtoday, for Phelim said that he was close on ninety years of age. Then he set forth his hand to me, and laid it on my arm. 

"Tell me who you are, " he said. 

"We are Norse folk, cast ashore here by mischance in the gale. "

"Norse?" he said. "Yet you speak the tongue of my childhood--thekindly Gaelic of the islands which is not that altogether of theErse of today. It is full sixty years since I heard it. "

"My mother was a Scottish lady, " I answered. "My own name isMalcolm. "

"Tell me more, " he said eagerly. "Let me hear the old tongue againbefore I die. "

Now, it is in no wise easy to be told to talk without a hint in theway of question on which to begin, and I hesitated. Gerda asked mesoftly what was amiss, and I told her in a few words. The oldhermit looked kindly at her, but did not speak. 

"Tell him of your home, " she said. "Tell him without saying aughtof the end of it. "

I did so, slowly at first, for the words would not come, and thenbetter as I went on. The old man listened, and the tears came intohis eyes. 

"Ah, the old days, " he said, when I stopped. "Your voice is a voicefrom the days that are gone, and the old tongue comes back to me, with the sound of the piper on the hill and the harper in the hall, with the sough of the summer wind in the fir trees, and the lash ofthe waves on the rocks. Oh, my son, my son, I would that you hadnever come here to make me mind the things that are dead. "

Now he was trembling, and I took his white hand and set it on myarm to steady him. His hand felt the cold touch of the great goldbracelet Gerda would have me wear, and he looked at it, and turnedit in his fingers. 

"Jarl, and son of a jarl, " he whispered. "War and flame, and thecry of the victors! Oh, my son, you mind me of bitter things. "

"I and mine have never hurt Christian folk, father, " I said, knowing what he meant. 

The sword and fire had fallen heavily on the Scottish islands whenthe Norseman first came thither. But surely he could not mind that. 

Thereafter Phelim told me that he thought the old man spoke of theburning of some monastery on the mainland of Scotland, whence hehad fled, with those of his brethren who escaped, to Ireland, coming hither at last to end his days in peace. But I heard no morefrom himself now. What I had just spoken turned his thoughtsafresh, and I was glad. 

"Then you are a heathen; and this lady also?"

"We are Odin's folk, " I answered. "I suppose that is what you mean, father. "

"Yet I think now that I saw you once in the chapel. "

"You may do so again, father, if it is permitted by you. I haveheard naught but good words there. "

His eyes brightened, and he smiled at me. 

"You know nothing of the faith then?" he asked. 

I shook my head. I had heard never a word of it until I met myfriends. 

"We will teach you, " he said eagerly. "Sit here, my children, inthis warm place, and let me tell you somewhat thereof. It may bethe last time I may teach the heathen. Aye, I have done it in dayslong ago. "

I spoke to Gerda then, telling her what the old father wished, andshe smiled at the thought. 

"We have naught to do, " she said, "and if it will give him pleasurewe may as well bide here. "

So we sat down on the bank in the sun amid the quiet of thewoodland, and listened. The wood flowers carpeted the ground, andGerda plucked those that were in reach and played with them whilethe father began his words. Presently he saw that Gerda was payingno heed, and he bade me translate, hearing that she did notunderstand. And by that time he spoke the old tongue of his youth, and the Erse way of speaking was forgotten. 

Then he told us things which every Christian child knows; but whichwere new and wonderful and very good to hear, to us two. Soon Gerdahad forgotten the flowers, and was listening, and presently askingquestions as might a child who hears the sweetest tale ever told. So still we were, and so soft the voice of the old man, that thebirds the hermits were wont to feed came close to us, and a robinperched on the shoulder of the father, and he smiled at it. 

"See, " he said, "the breast of the little bird is red because ithad compassion on its Maker as He suffered, and would pluck thecruel thorns away. "

And so with all homely words and simple he taught us, and we werefain to listen. Odin and the Asir seemed far off at that time andin that place, and I half blamed myself for harkening. 

"What of our Asir?" I said at last. 

"Heroes of the old days, " he said. "Heroes whom their sons haveworshipped; because a man must needs worship the greatest whom heknows. "

"And what has become of them?"

He shook his head. "They are in the hands of the true Allfather, "he answered. "I cannot tell more than that. It is enough. "

"I have heard it said, " I went on, for here was somewhat whichtroubled me, "that you Christians hold that we worship fiends--thatthe Asir are such. "

"That were to wrong the heroes of the past, my son, " he answered. "It is meant that you know not what you worship under thosehonoured names. There are those among you who know that the Asirwere your forefathers. Did you ever hear that Alfred, the wise andmost Christian king of England, was ashamed of that ancestry ofhis?"

"I myself cannot be ashamed thereof. I am from the line of Odin, " Isaid. "If you speak truth, father, one count against Christians haspassed, from my mind at least. "

But now Gerda spoke timidly, for she too had her question at thistime. 

"What of women, father? Is there a place for them in the heaven ofwhich you speak? Was it won for us?"

"Most truly, my daughter. It is for the woman as for the man. Thereis no difference. "

I saw her face light up with a new wonder and joy, which told methat here was no idle listener. And so the old teacher went on inall kindly wisdom, never hurting us in aught he said of the oldgods, but leading us to see the deeper things which our forebearshad forgotten. I listened, and thought it all good; but betimesGerda wept quietly, and would fain hear more and more. The littlebell on the chapel rang for the vespers or ever we ended that longtalk, and the old man must go. I raised him up, for he was veryfeeble, and again the touch of the gold put a word into his mind. 

"Jarl, and son of Odin, " he said, smiling, "no need for you to waitthat dim Ragnarok fight of yours for warfare against evil. Thatfight has begun, and in it you may take your part now, that you mayshare in the victory hereafter. "

Then I said, for I minded how useless to me seemed this life here:

"What part have you therein, father--you and the brethren?"

"We pray for those who have forgotten to do so for themselves, " heanswered. "And we are of those whose sorest fight has been againstevil within. "

So we went into the chapel for the vespers with him, and the daywas done. But in the morning there hung on the black cross on thegreen grass a wreath of white flowers which no brother had setthere. 

Chapter 11: The Summons Of The Beacons. 

Now, for all the peace of this holy island there hung over it anever-present fear of which I learned when we spoke to Phelimconcerning the treasure which we would leave in the care of thebrethren when we went hence. 

He said that it was well if we would do so, and that they wouldbury it under that new shed which we had helped to build, since noDanes would wonder at seeing newly-turned earth there. 

"Moreover, " he said, "if we are not here when you come for it, youwill know where it is. "

He said this quietly, and as a matter of course, and I asked him insurprise if it was likely that they would leave their island. 

"Not alive, " he answered; "but the Danes may spy our easily-takenflocks at any time, and come ashore here. "

"Why, they would not harm the unresisting, " I said. 

"Nay, but we are priests of the faith, therefore the heathen rageagainst us. Already they have slain almost every brotherhood alongthe shores of this land, and of Scotland. Our turn may come at anytime. "

He was in no way disquieted at this terrible thought. Thereafter Iknew that to him such a death was martyrdom, and most glorious. 

But Bertric listened with a troubled face, and presently, when wewere alone again, he said that he was anxious. 

"I only hope that we may not have brought trouble on these good menwho have sheltered us, " he said. "There was a ship which must haveseen us cast ashore here. "

"We should have had her back by this time if she meant seeking us. "

"It is not her whom I fear, " he answered. "This ship of ours wastoo precious for Heidrek to let go easily. So soon as that fogcleared, and he found we were not ahead on the Norway shore, hewould put about. He knew that we must be undermanned, being soclose to us. Then he would get back to where he lost us, andthereafter would guess the only course we could have taken, for thematter of handling the sail would settle that. We could not havegone far ere the wind dropped. Then supposing he picked up ourmast?"

"Unlikely enough, " I said. "We are raising trouble for ourselves. "

Bertric shook his head. "I know Heidrek only too well. He may spendthis season in hunting for the treasure which he so nearly had. News of a wreck flies fast, and he has but to touch here and thereon our track or thereabout to hear of us sooner or later. "

Now, I did not trouble much more about this, but it bided inBertric's mind, and made him restless. That third day passedwithout sign from the mainland, as was likely, seeing that thefishers had to reach the king. It would have been of no use for usto take the boat and cross, for Dalfin told us that we needs musthave horses, and maybe a guard when we would go to his place, whichwas a long day's ride from the shore. We were well cared for here, and it was a pleasant place wherein to wait. 

In the evening the old superior sent for us again, and sitting oncemore in the sheltered glen, he taught us, taking up his tale wherewe had left it, after making me speak the old tongue of his youthto him for a little while. He was a wonderful teacher, clear andpatient, and it would have been strange if we had not learned fromhim. 

Yet I cannot say that I seemed to learn much. I clung to the oldfaith of my fathers, and that was not wonderful. But Gerda learned, and loved all that she heard. I had to turn the words of theteacher into the homely Norse for her, and her questions were manyand eager. 

Somewhere about midnight thereafter, Bertric woke with a startwhich roused me, so that I sat up and asked what was amiss. 

"I do not know, " he answered; "but it lies on my mind that somewhathas happened, or is to happen. Somewhat evil. "

"The last talk of Heidrek has raised fears in your mind, " I said. 

Then across the stone-framed window came a flare of red light, andwe both sprang to our feet and went to the door. Dalfin stirred, but did not wake. And when we were in the open all was still in themoonlight round us, but on the mainland every hill inland to thewestward was tipped with the flame of beacon fires, newly lighted. 

That which had waked Bertric, as one may suppose, with its firstflash, was set on the hill over the fishers' village, whence wewere to look for the signal to tell us to be ready for departure. It had been just lighted, and blazed up fiercely as we stoodoutside the cell. Five minutes later another fire answered it tothe eastward, and again beyond that a third, and fourth, one afterthe other, as men saw the glare. 

"Foes landing to the westward, " said Bertric. "The fires runthence. Maybe the ship we saw went down the coast and hasreturned. "

Now we woke Dalfin, who came out yawning, and looked. 

"Danes, I suppose, " he said carelessly. "That is the usual trouble;or else Connaught men on the raid. Well, as we cannot get at them, we need not trouble concerning them. And they cannot reach us. "

"The fires sprang up quickly as if men watched by them tonight, "said Bertric. "Some enemy was looked for. "

"You have seen the like before then?" asked Dalfin. 

"Not once or twice. And for the same reason--the Danes. "

"Have you fought with them?"

"I was at my own place when we beat them off once. "

So we stood and watched the fires until they twinkled as far as wecould see to the eastward. Westward the hill, as I have said, cutoff sight of both cliffs and open sea, but over it was the glow inthe sky of far-off beacons. 

Fergus came out of the chapel, and I heard him give a little cry ashe saw the fires. Then he came to us, seeing us in the moonlight, which was bright. 

"No need to fear, my sons, " he said in his still voice. "Many atime I have seen those fires before, and doubtless shall see themagain. The trouble may be far off, and of little account. Sleep inpeace. "

We turned in again, but sleep was broken until daylight came, andwe were astir with the first gleam of sun across the door. It was abright morning, with a steady sea breeze from the northeast, andevery promise of the fine weather that comes withal in the summer. On the hills the smoke of the war beacons still rose and drifted, but there was no sign of stir at the foot of the glen on themainland where the fishers had their haven, such as it was. 

The brethren came from their cells, looked at the black smokewreaths, and sighed, and went their ways into the chapel for thematins, and the little bell rang. Then Gerda came from her cell andsaw us, for she, too, was early wakeful here in the quiet. 

"Why are you looking so troubled? she asked us, as we bade her goodmorrow. Her eyes went from one to the other in some dismay, for Idare say we showed that the night had been unquiet for us. 

"There seems to be some trouble on the mainland, " I answered. "There are beacon fires yonder, but the brothers think little ofthem. They are not unusual here from all accounts. "

"By no means, " said Dalfin. "And they may mean little. At the most, we may be kept waiting here for a day or two longer while my fathergathers men and goes to see what is amiss. Now I have a mind to askthe hermits to call the fishers and let me cross and help, if so bethere is fighting on hand. 

"You would come also, would you not?" he asked, looking at us two. 

"Hardly, " Bertric answered, before I could do so in the same word. 

"Why not?"

"It is not to be supposed that we could leave our charge, " heanswered. 

"Forgive me; I forgot, " said Dalfin at once. 

But even that word had made Gerda pale with the thought that shemight be left alone, with the fear of our not returning for her. She smiled at Bertric as he answered, and then asked if we shouldnot follow the brothers into the chapel, as we were told we mightdo at any time, though this first service was not one for which sheand I might stay all the while. 

So we went in, and there bided while we might. Presently we two hadto rise up and leave the place, unwillingly, so far as Gerda wasconcerned. Phelim and I between us had told her the words of theservice. 

Now we walked away together toward the shore, and were silent for atime. It was plain that she thought deeply on somewhat. At last shesaid sadly:

"What is to come is all dim and unknown, but if it does come topass that I may ever have home of my own again, I would that therewas one of these brothers to teach me and mine. "

"That might easily be, " I answered. 

"They would not go to a heathen land?" she said in surprise. 

"Maybe not these hermits, but some man like to them would. I haveheard them talk of men who are held in the greatest honour becausethey have dared to do so. "

Thereafter she said nothing, but in her face grew a great content. We came to the shore and looked on the bare timbers of the wreck, and with all my heart I would that they were not quite so plain tobe seen. The tides were slack now, and the water did not hide themin the least, even at the full flood. Moreover it was calm enough. 

"Malcolm, " she said presently, "do you and Bertric want to go withthe prince and see if there is fighting?"

She looked in my face quickly and half turned away, and I wonderedwhat she was thinking. For a moment I had a foolish thought thatmayhap she expected us to be full of longing for the weapon play, and that to please her I might say somewhat which would tend thatway. But I bethought myself and answered her frankly:

"I must speak for myself, " I said; "but I think it will be the samewith Bertric. I have no mind to meddle with the affairs of anotherman until I am sure that he needs my help. I cannot say that I donot like a fair fight when there is good reason for it; but thereis no wisdom or courage in going out of the way to seek for one. "

So I laughed, and she laughed also, as relieved. 

"I feared lest I held you back from the game you love, " she said. 

"If we were alone--" I said, and there stopped, for I had said toomuch. No doubt if she had not been here we should have been offwith Dalfin at once with light hearts. 

"Then I do stay you, " she said, catching my meaning. 

Whereon it came to me that I had better say what I meant outright. 

"We need no better reason for staying. That we have you to care foris good, and in that care is more honour to us than we might win infighting in a quarrel which is not ours. "

"Little honour can you win here, Malcolm, " she said half sadly, andyet smiling. "Yet I know what you mean, and I thank you both. "

Now, a thought which had been growing up in my heart for these manydays came to the surface, as it were, and I had almost spoken it. Iknew that if this charge were taken from me I should be lonelyindeed, and that it were honour enough for me to care for and guardGerda through all my life as the one thing that I could care for. Ithink that it would have been strange if this had not come to me inthese long hours of companionship with her, seeing what she was inall respects, whether as she stood here on the windy shore with herfair hair tossed by the sea breeze, fair and full of health andlife, or as I had seen her on the decks of the doomed ship, braveand steadfast, with the cruel terror of the pirates on her. 

But here and now I could say nothing of this that was so near tome. I had naught to offer her but my poor presence, no future, andno home. And maybe there were long days of companionship andservice due from me, and I would not that there should be the leastthing said to mar the ease with which that went so far. One can bewise at times, when the comfort of another is in the balance, as itwere. 

Moreover, how could I tell that some of her longing for home mightnot be also from pain of separation? And that was now no happythought to me. Well, I must wait and find out all that. If it wasin my power that longing should be stilled, and then I might knowthe best and worst of all that might lie before me. 

Thoughts like these do not grow up all at once as I have set themdown. At this time they seemed to gather from the many times theyhad passed through my mind, and rank themselves against my words. So it came to pass that I was silent, and was glad presently thatso I had been. 

"Look!" said Gerda suddenly, pointing out to the far eastward, "yonder are sails on the skyline. "

Far off they were, but plain enough under the morning sun. Twowhite specks on the blue circle's edge, sails of ships which sailedwestward, as if beating to windward in long boards against thenortheast breeze. They might be Norse vessels from Dublin on theirway homewards, though it had been more easy for such to wait aslant from the south or west. 

"They cannot be the ships which have caused the firing of thebeacons, " I said. "That trouble was to the westward. "

I half turned to look at the hills and their fires, and saw ourcomrades coming to us. Dalfin was ahead, and plainly excited. 

"Malcolm, " he cried, so soon as he was within hearing, "I cannothold back if there is fighting in our land. Will you two take theboat there and set me across to the mainland?"

I suppose that he had talked of this to Bertric as they came, forthe Saxon nodded to me. 

"It will but take half an hour, " he said. "Moreover, if we cross wemay learn what is amiss. What says the queen?"

"If the prince must go, " she said, "I do not see how I can stayhim. I can sit and watch you there and back, and cannot feellonely. But need he go?"

"Faith, " said Dalfin, laughing, "can a prince of Maghera sit stillwhen the fires are burning yonder to call him? That would be ashame to him, and a wonder to his folk. I must go. "

His eyes shone, and it was plain that even had we wished to do so, we could not stay him. The place of the prince was with his men, and he would return for us. Gerda smiled at his eagerness, and badehim hasten to return, and so we went to where the boats lay in thesand hills. 

The larger had all her gear in her as we left it, and the smaller, which was meant for three only, had but her oars. We took thislatter, as it was easy to get her to the water, and she was all weneeded. 

"Go and get your arms, " I said to Dalfin. "We will pull round andmeet you at the rock where the fishers landed. "

"Hurry, then, " he said, and went his way to the cells in all haste. 

More slowly Gerda followed him, and we pushed off and bent to theoars. There was little sea, and we went swiftly from the open roundthe eastern point of the island and into the strait. 

Now I pointed out the distant sails to Bertric, but he had alreadyseen them. 

"I do not rightly make out what they are yet, " he said; "but I donot think them Danish. Honest Norse traders from Dublin, mostlikely. "

It was at the time of the slack water at the top of high tide now, and we found Dalfin and Gerda waiting with Phelim and another ofthe brothers at the flat rock. At the first sight I thought theprince had changed his mind, and would stay, as if Gerda hadover-persuaded him. For he stood there bare headed, and withoutmail or shield, though he had the axe and sword which Gerda hadgiven him, and the great torque was on his neck. 

"Where is the mail?" I asked, as we steadied the boat by the rock. 

"Waiting my return, " he answered. "Today I am an Irishprince--tomorrow the queen's courtman again, if she will. 

"Now farewell, fathers. "

He bent his knee to the priests, and then bowed over Gerda's handas he kissed it in parting. 

"Forgive me, queen, " he said. "The call of Eirinn must take me fromyou for a time. It cannot be denied by me. "

"Come back soon, and as a victor, and you will be forgiven, " sheanswered, laughing, and he stepped into the boat. 

Then as he put off she sat down on a rock with the brethren behindher, to watch us, and we saw her wave her hand in farewell. 

"Concerning the arms, or the want thereof, " said Dalfin presently. "Our folk hold that a warrior should need naught but his weapons, and that mail or shield are but cowardly devices. So I have had toleave them, though I am not of that mind myself. Moreover, I shallbe likely to find a long tramp across the hills before mepresently, and I have no mind to be set on by my own people as awandering Dane, for the sake of wearing outland arms to pleasemyself. "

It was not a quarter of an hour before we were alongside the littletottering landing stage which the fishers had built for themselvesof the ribs of some wreck at the foot of their glen. Some of thechildren who swarmed in the village of huddled turf huts caughtsight of us first, and fled, yelling. Out of the huts came theirmothers in all haste to see what ailed them, and they too saw andshrieked. 

Whereon the men came running, each with a long-handled axe in hishand, as if caught up from close by where each had been working. Though they were wild and short of stature they were wiry andactive men, who might be good warriors if well led. 

Dalfin leapt ashore and called to them, and they knew him, welcoming him with a yell of delight, and crowding to do him noisyhomage. There were ten or fifteen of them, and it was some timebefore the prince had a chance to make himself heard. When hecould, he called for the head man of the place, and one, withfiery-red hair and beard, came and knelt before him to hear hiscommands, while the rest drew back and stared, in a half circle. Asfor us, we waited in the boat and laughed. 

"What are all these beacon fires about?" asked Dalfin shortly. 

"Danes in the river Bann, lord, " the head man said. 

"Have they landed yet?"

"No, lord. They wait for ransom they have demanded. If it comesnot, they will burn and harry all Ulster. "

"How many ships, then?" asked Dalfin, on hearing that threat. 

"Two ships, lord, and great ones. "

The prince laughed at the man. 

"What, burn all Ulster with two shiploads of men? That is a greatboast which we shall not care for. Where is my father, theking--and where is the muster?"

The man told him that the king was at some place or other, with themustering warriors. Thereat Dalfin bade the man get him a horse atonce, and the fisher threw up his hands and said that there wasnever a horse within ten miles. Dalfin laughed and spoke to us. 

"Just what I thought, " he said. "If I get to the muster by sunset Ishall be lucky, unless I meet with a horse on the way. And--I amout of condition with these long days on board ship. "

He groaned, and we bade him wait till he was sent for; but that hewould not hear. 

"I shall take a dozen of these knaves as guard--and maybe to carryme betimes. Wish me luck, for I must be going. "

Now the wild fishers had been whispering among themselves, and oneof them made up his mind to tell somewhat. He came and knelt beforeDalfin, and asked him to forgive him. 

"What for?" asked the prince. 

"For telling foolishness, " answered the man. "Yet I think it shouldbe told with the rest of the news. "

"Tell it, then. "

"I spoke with the man who carried the gathering cry, and he saidthat the evil Lochlannoch, concerning whom are the beacons, havebidden men give up the treasure which they say we must needs havewon from a certain wreck. There has been no wreck, lord, saveyours, and the prince will ever have treasure. "

Now a sudden heat of rage seemed to fall on Dalfin, and he criedaloud to the men:

"Hearken, fools! It is not to be said that the prince was wreckedlike a fisher churl. There has been no wreck--if there has been, there was no treasure. Mind you that. "

"Lord, " said the man, trembling, "I cannot tell if aught was toldthe Lochlannoch. We have said naught to them, not having seenthem. "

"Dalfin, " I said, with a great chill on me, "ask if they know thename of the leader of these men. "

He changed colour, for I think that the knowledge of what I fearedcame to him in a flash. He asked, and the man at his feet mutteredwhat was meant for the name of Heidrek. He said it once or twice, stammering, but I knew it, and Bertric caught it also. 

"What is it that the man says?" he asked quickly. He had beencontent to wait until presently to hear what the news was, untilthis came to his ears. 

"What you feared, " I answered. "Heidrek treasure hunting. "

Dalfin turned to us now, and his face was troubled. 

"Malcolm, " he said, "you have heard all this. It is a mere chanceif Heidrek has not heard of the wreck by this time. Now, it will bebest for you to bring Gerda across here at once, and so let thesemen take you to a hiding in the hills. I will come back swiftlywith men and horses and take you thence. Make the hermits comealso, if you can--but they will not. "

Then he spoke to the fishers and told them that they had to dothis, at the same time bidding some get provender and be ready togo with him instantly. That pleased them well enough, and a dozenran to the huts to find what was needed. I heard the women scoldingthem. 

"Farewell, friends, " he said, coming alongside again, and takingour hands with a great grip. "I left Ireland to find adventure, and, faith, I have not been disappointed. Now, the sooner I am awaythe sooner I will be back. "

"Good luck to you, " we cried; and he shouted for his ragged men, and was away up the glen. 

Behind the little straggling crowd the women came out and wept andhowled as if not one would be back again. It was their way ofsending their men off in good spirits, I suppose. Not that the menheeded the noise at all, being used to it. One looked back andgrinned. 

The few men left lingered on the shore, and I called one to me. 

"We shall be back here shortly with the young queen, " I said. "Youwill be ready for us. "

"As the word of the prince bade us, " he answered. "It will bedone. "

We pulled away, and it was time. The falling tide was settingwestward through the strait, and we had to row more or less againstit now as we crossed to where Gerda's white dress shone on thefarther shore. 

"Heidrek will not risk a landing, " Bertric said. "The sooner we areback here with Gerda the better. He has heard of that wreck. "

I told him the words of the fishers, and he was the more sure ofit. We pulled on the faster therefore, and the light boat flew asonly a Norse-built boat can fly. 

Bertric was in the forward rower's place, steering, and now andagain he turned his head to set the course. I suppose we hadcovered half the distance across, when I heard him draw in hisbreath sharply. 

"Holy saints, " he said, "look yonder!"

He was staring toward the westward mouth of the strait, half a mileaway. There was a long black boat there, and the sun sparkled onthe arms of the men in her. They were rowing slowly against thetide, toward us. 

"Too late, " said Bertric between his teeth. "That is Heidrektreasure hunting, and we shall not get back to the mainland. "

Chapter 12: With Sail And Oar. 

I looked over my shoulder at Gerda. Her white dress seemed to shinein the morning sun like silver against some dark bushes, and myfirst fear was that it could be seen as plainly by the men in thebig boat down the strait. 

"It cannot be Heidrek's, " I groaned. 

"I know that boat only too well, " answered Bertric; "pull, if younever pulled before. "

The oars bent, and the water boiled round the blades. Bertricheaded straight across, letting the tide have its way with us. Infive minutes we were ashore a hundred yards below where Gerda sat, and then I knew that the bushes must screen her from the view ofthose who came from the sea. We leapt out and looked at the boat wefeared. The men in her did not seem to be heeding us, for, at allevents, they had not quickened their stroke. They were keeping overon the far shore. Either they had not seen us, or took us for nomore than fishers--or else knew that they had us trapped if theywanted us. 

"Give me a lift here, " said Bertric, going to a great stone whichwas a load for any two men. "We must sink this boat--we have theother, if that is any good to us. "

Together we hove the great stone into the boat as it rocked on theedge of the tide, starting a plank or two. I stove in onealtogether with an oar, shoved her off with all my might, and sawher fill at once, and sink with the weight in her some twenty yardsfrom shore. She would not be seen again till dead low water. Thenwe hove the oars into the bushes. Maybe it was all useless, but wewould leave nothing to be spied which might bring the men to theisland sooner than needful. 

That took only a few minutes, but in them I cannot tell how manywild plans for Gerda's safety went through my mind. Beyond the barechance which lay in getting to the hillside and trying to keep outof sight of the men when they landed, there seemed to be nothing wecould do. 

Now, along the little shore path came Gerda to seek us, smiling atour haste. The boat she missed at once, and looked round for it. 

"Why, what has become of the boat?" she asked. "I thought youlanded here. "

Bertric looked at me, and I at him, and Gerda caught the glance. 

"There is something which you fear to tell me, " she said steadily. "Let it be spoken at once, for we have faced danger together erethis, have we not?"

"Have you not seen a large boat down the strait?" I asked lamely. 

"No, " she said, and was stepping forward to the edge of the water, past the screen of low shore bushes to look, but I stayed her. 

"It is the boat which we fear, " I said. "There are Danes in her, and we think they are seeking the wreck. "

She looked me in the face for a moment, and read what was writtenthere. 

"We might welcome the coming of honest Vikings, " she said, "whetherDane or Norse. They know how to befriend a woman who needs help. These men whom you fear and who seek the wreck can only be the menof our enemy. "

Then Bertric said:

"I cannot mistake the boat which I have helped to pull so many aweary time. It is Heidrek's. He has followed us, and has somewhereheard of the fate of the ship. We have sunk the little boat, lestthe sight of it should bring them ashore straightway. "

"Then we must hide somewhere, " she said, looking round her as if tosee what place might be. 

"Aye, we must hide. There will be fifteen men, or more, in theboat. Malcolm and I cannot stay their landing. "

Gerda caught her breath suddenly. "What of the hermits?" she said. 

"We waste time, " said I. "Come and let us tell them. They may havesome hiding place. "

Then we went swiftly to the cells. Once we looked back to thestrait, from the little rise behind which the cells were sheltered, and saw the boat still working against the tide along the farshore. Heidrek had certainly not heard that the wreck was on theisland itself. Most likely it was thought that we had made for theshelter of the strait, and had gone ashore in trying to reach it. Unless the ship which we had seen knew the coast well, her crewcould hardly have told that an island was here. 

There were no hermits to be seen, for they were either in theircells, or at their tasks about the place. So I went to the firstcell and looked in, and finding it empty, went to the next. Fergussat there, writing in some beautiful book which he was busied with. One never found a brother idle. 

"Father, " I said, "I must disturb you. There is danger at hand, Ifear. "

"Ah, " he answered, setting down his pen, and rising hastily. "TheDanes at last. Well, we have long expected them to come to us, asto our brethren elsewhere. But what shall the poor queen do?"

"Is there no place where you can hide her?" I said. 

"None, " he answered gloomily. "Tell me more. "

I told him, and he shook his head. 

"Men in the narrow waters, and men in the open, " he muttered. "Hemmed in on every side. "

"Danes in the open sea?" I said, with a new fear on me. The endmight be nearer than we deemed it. 

"Aye, two ships sailing this way. "

They were those which we had seen and forgotten. I ran out, andwhile Fergus went to Bertric, climbed the little hill beyond thevillage, and looked seaward. The ships were six miles away, andheading due west, having edged somewhat farther from the shore thanwhen we first sighted them. They were not coming hither. 

"There need be no fear of those ships, father, " I said. "They aremaking a passage past us--bound elsewhere at all events. "

"Then, " he said at once, "there lies your boat on the shore of theopen sea. Make away to the main land eastward while there is time, and take to the hills inland. You are not likely to be followedthither. We will give you some token which the poor folk of theshore will know. "

Now, while the hermit had been speaking, I was translating for theother two, as was my way by this time. 

"Father, " cried Gerda, and I spoke her words as she said them, "will you not fly also?"

He shook his head with a sad smile. Neither he nor any one of hisbrethren would leave the place. 

"We shall hide in the hill and behind it while we may, " he said. "They may not trouble to hunt us. "

"The good father is right, " said Bertric. "We must get away as soonas we can. It is our one chance. I had thought of it, but was notsure how the shore folk would greet us. Now we must hasten. Ask thehermit to come and help us launch the boat. "

Then he turned to Gerda, who stood with clasped hands waiting tohear the end of the rapid speech. 

"It is our only hope, " he said again. "We must take that way, though it is hard to leave these holy men to their fate. "

Then, of a sudden, a light came into Gerda's eyes, and she flushedas with a fresh hope. 

"Those other ships!" she cried. "You said they were not Danish. Norse or Irish, they would help us, if we could reach them!"

Bertric said never a word, but ran to the place whence he couldlook out to sea, and came back with a brighter face. 

"They are not Danish, " he said. "I am sure thereof. And it is justa chance that we might reach them. If they see we are in need, there is another hope for us, for they will meet us, or heave tofor us. "

Then some fear took hold of Gerda, born of the chase by Heidrek, asI believe. 

"No, " she said, "rather the poor folk ashore than chance what menwe may meet at sea. "

"As you will, " answered Bertric. "You may be right. Now will yougather what you must needs take, and that swiftly? Malcolm and Iwill get our arms. "

She went to her cell, and Fergus hurried to call his brethren. Wetwo went to the cell which had been given us. 

"Just as well not to put them on, " I said. "We have a long pullbefore us, and if armed men are seen in the boat we must bechased. "

The casket of gold was under the heather pillow of my bed, and Idragged it out. From it we took what we could stow away on us inone way or another, and then, with our war gear bundled in ourarms, went out. 

Across the strait rose a thick smoke from the foot of the glen. Heidrek's folk were burning the wretched huts for sport. All thefisher people would have fled at their first coming. 

"They are busy now, " said Bertric grimly, nodding toward the signsof pillage. "They will be here next. "

Now Gerda came with a little bundle, wrapped in her blue cloak. Shewas pale, and near to weeping as she looked on the hermits, whowere coming together from their work to the black cross in themidst of their home. The old superior caught sight of me and calledto me in his still voice. 

"So you must fly, my son, " he said. "I would that we had had morespeech together. Give this to the lady who has listened to me sopatiently. Now, I have bidden Fergus and Phelim to go with you. They can row, and that well, and you need help. Aye, I ken the waysof the boatwork well enough. You will make them go with you, forhardly will they obey me, now at the last. "

Thereat those two brethren threw themselves at the feet of the oldman, and besought him to let them bide with the rest for that crownof martyrdom which they might gain. 

"No, my sons, " he said sternly, and yet lovingly; "your lives mayyet be of use. Ours are done. Now you shall win more by saving thelives of these friends of ours who came to us in need than bylosing your own. "

Then he bent toward them, and spoke rapidly in the Latin tongue, and I saw their faces change, and they rose up. Thereafter they hadno more to say of staying, though at the time I could not tell whatthe words which wrought this change might be. Without another wordthey took Bertric's arms and mine and Gerda's little pack, andstarted for the shore, and as they went the old man smiled as ifcontent. Then he bent toward us. 

"Go, my children, " he said; "you have no moment to waste longer. Ithas been good to speak with you. "

Now I set that which he had given me in Gerda's hand. It was alittle black crucifix carven of the bog oak by one of the brotherswho was skilful at that work. She took it with a flushing face. 

"Malcolm, " she said, "tell him that we will not forget. "

So I told him, and he smiled, saying nothing in answer. I dare sayhe knew that Gerda would not do so, if he had less hopes formyself. Gerda first, and then we two in turn, bent and kissed histhin hand, and he blessed us, and we must needs go. 

Across the sand hills we went, keeping out of sight of the oppositeshore, and I looked back once and saw that the little black-robedgroup was moving away up the glen. One brother was coming from thechapel with a burden, which, no doubt, was the case containing theholy vessels. 

"Four of us to pull, and Gerda to steer, " said Bertric, whosespirits, like my own, were rising. "We should do well. Thesebrothers, moreover, know where we can land, which was thedifficulty I most feared. They are terrible cliff walls yonder. "

"How far must we go before we can find a landing?" I asked Phelimon this. 

"Some five miles or more, " he said, after a little thought. "Thereis a cove and beach at the foot of a valley. The fishers took methere once to help a sick man. I can find the place. "

So it seemed that a village lay there also, which was good hearing, for the sake of Gerda, even if it were naught but of turf huts. Thence we could send a message to Dalfin. 

Now, while we spoke thus, we were getting the boat down to thewater quickly enough between the four of us. She was very light forher size, and we had all her gear in her already. There was room inher for four rowers and two passengers aft, and I dare say mighthave carried two more at a pinch. With the five of us she would bein her best trim, therefore, and we might well distance a largerboat if it was overladen at all. But the boat we fled from was notto be seen now, even from the higher sand hills. Some rise in theisland hid her, or else she was well over to this shore. 

The brothers cast off their long, black robes now, and stowed themin the bows of the boat with our gear. They had thick woollentunics, like those of the fishers, under them, and their arms werebare, and sinewy with long toil with spade and hoe, for these twowere the working brothers in field and garden. 

We helped Gerda into the stern sheets, and pushed off, splashingknee deep into the water as we ran the boat out among the waves. Then we took our places and headed straight out to sea, across thebroken water where the reef lay still well covered, and so into thelong, steady seaway of the offing. Then we turned eastward for thelong row which was before us, and settled down to the work, Bertricrowing the stroke oar, with myself next him, and the brothers inthe bows. 

The boat travelled swiftly and easily, so that Phelim praised heras the best he had ever known. He had come from some burntmonastery on Lough Neagh, where the boat was in constant use, whether for fishing or travelling to the cells round the shores. 

Soon we opened up the mouth of the strait, and looked anxiously forHeidrek's boat along the shore, whence the smoke rose still thickerand more black from the burning turf huts of the fishing village. It was not to be seen in that direction, and we thought for themoment that the men had already crossed to the island, whose strandwe could not see until we were well off the mouth. 

A dozen more strokes of the oars and we saw it, and were ourselvesseen at the same moment. Whether the men had caught some fisher andhad heard where the wreck lay, or whether they had seen the bareribs of the ship from the far shore I do not know, and it is oflittle account. But whatever had led them this way, they were closeon us, pulling leisurely toward the end of the island past which wewere going, as if to round it to the wreck. They were not more thana quarter of a mile from us, and had been hidden under the nearshore. 

One of the men in her stern pointed to us, and the rowers stoppedand turned to look. Then a great hail came over the water, biddingus hold on and wait. She was full of men, pulling five oars a side, with six or eight in the bows and stern. 

We said nothing, but held on quickly. Bertric never hastened thelong stroke he was setting us, but we put more power into itwithout need of bidding. Heidrek's men watched us for a shortspace, and then made up their minds to chase us, no doubt seeingthat this could only be one of the wrecked ship's boats, and makingsure that we had the treasure on board. 

They ran the boat ashore hastily, and some of the men landed, hurrying across the narrow head of the island toward the wreck, while the rest put off again. Now there were but two men in thestern, and the ten rowers bent to their work and were after us. Wecould see that they were all armed, and the sun flashed from thebright helms as they rose and fell at the work. 

Phelim saw the men cross the island and groaned, fearing that whenthey found nothing on the beach or in the sand hills they wouldpass on to the village at once. But, like ourselves when we firstcame ashore, they had no knowledge that a village was there, and itwas not to be seen as it nestled in its little valley. So theybided on the shore and watched the chase as it began. 

By the time that the big boat was after us in earnest, we had set afull half mile between us and it, owing to the little delay inlanding the men. Then they hailed us again, but though we heard thehail we paid no heed to it. So for a little while we held on, untilit was plain that the ten oars must needs wear down our four, andthen we stepped the mast and made sail, at least holding our ownunder it and the oars. The northeast breeze was helping us, thoughwe must sail close-hauled, and my only fear was lest the pursuersshould do the same. But they had no sail with them. 

Now we held on thus for a matter of two miles, and neither of theboats seemed to gain much on the other. It began to come into mymind that we should win after all, if only we did not tire toosoon. They had two fresh men, who could take their turn presently. And then it came across me that even if we ran ashore before theyreached us, we should hardly have time to get away before they, too, were on the beach. The fisher folk, if there were any huts atthe landing place, might all be away at the muster, and no aidmight be waiting us. 

I know that all these things went through the mind of my comrade atthis time, and from the troubled look on the face of Gerda as shesteered, it was plain that she, too, had her doubts as to the endof this race. Then Bertric spoke to me over his shoulder. 

"We had better head seaward after all, " he said. "What think you ofour chance of reaching yon ships before we are overhauled? We shallbe caught before we reach a landing, or else taken on the verybeach, as we go now. "

I looked at the two strange ships. They were three miles fromshore, and perhaps at the same distance from us eastward, stillheading west and a little out to sea. 

"It is our best plan, " I answered. "We shall get the wind abeam, and ought to sail away from that great boat. It may be a choice oftwo evils, but one cannot well meet with another Heidrek. "

"We must cut across their course and try to hail them, " saidBertric, somewhat wearily. "It all depends on how the boat sails onthe wind, and if we can keep the oars going. What say you, QueenGerda?"

"Do as you think best, " she answered bravely. "I know how this boatcan sail, and I will answer for her. And I can see no sign of abreak in these black cliffs for many a long mile ahead. "

Now Bertric turned and took a long look at the ships, and his facewas half toward me. He seemed puzzled. 

"It is hardly possible, " he muttered to me, "but I could almostswear that they were English. If not, they are Frisian. But whatcould have brought either into these seas? Have we taken to theViking path?"

"No, " I answered, "the Vikings have taken them. "

He gave a short laugh and bade me and Phelim lower the sail andhoist it afresh for the new tack, while he and Fergus pulled on. Gerda put the boat about into the wind and it was soon done. Asternthe enemy howled, thinking that we had given up, for the moment. Then the sail filled, and the boat heeled to the breeze abeam, andwe headed out to sea, taking as wide a sweep as we could, lest weshould give the foe too much advantage in the change of course. 

As it was, they seemed to gain hand over hand for a while, but theyhad to pull dead to windward in following us as we went off at anangle to the old course. Then we began to draw ahead steadily, andthey hailed us with threats which made Gerda pale somewhat, for ifwe were still too far for the words to be heard there was nomistaking them. But her faith in the boat was justified, for shesailed wonderfully well with the beam wind. The big rowing boatastern began to go somewhat to leeward also, with the set of windand wave and the tide together on her high side. 

Now I glanced at the island which was lessening fast astern. Icould make out that the men were still on the beach, searching, asit seemed, for what they might pick up of value from the wreck. Thehermits were safe so far, and I told Gerda so in a word or two, andshe smiled for the first time since we put off from shore. Her fearfor our kind hosts passed from her for the moment. 

We covered a mile or more in silence after that, tugging grimly atthe oars, with a wary eye on the waves as they came. It was wellfor us that they were long and even, with little way in the headsof them. The sail, too, steadied the boat, and the hermits rowedwell and evenly. But ever astern of us those ten oars rose andfell, unfaltering, until I grew dazed with the flash of thesteadily-swung blades. Then I looked at the iron shore, and saw thelong lines of cruel cliffs with the white foam at their feet, seeming endless. There may have been a cove in sight, but I couldnot make it out, and anywise it must have been too far for us. 

Then I looked at Gerda, and saw that there was some trouble in herface as she looked forward. Once she smiled as if to cheer thehermit brothers, and at that I felt the lift of the boat that comeswith a fresh life set into the swing on the oar, and that told mesomewhat. Fergus was failing. Behind me, Phelim, the younger andstronger man, was still breathing deeply and easily, and I had nofear of his failing yet. 

Then I grew certain that the enemy was gaining. We had held our ownup till this time, but barely. Gerda's lips tightened, and she hadto meet the pull of Bertric and Phelim, lest they should overpowerus. I did my best and she knew it, and kept the balance for awhile, until I must needs speak. 

"Bertric, " I said quietly, and in the Norse, "the bow oar isfailing. Pull easy on your side for a little. "

He did so, and the enemy crept nearer. 

"Half a mile more, " said Gerda. "Only half a mile--and we can hailthe ships. "

Bertric looked back, and his face brightened. 

"We may do it yet, " he said; "and they are English-built ships. "

Now I cried to Phelim in the Gaelic that we had but a half milemore, and I felt the flagging oar of Fergus take up the workafresh, with a swifter swirl of the water round its blade as hepulled, while Phelim muttered words in Latin which doubtless wereof thanks. I heard him name one Clement, who, as I have heardsince, is the patron saint of seamen. The boat leapt and quiveredagain as she fled toward safety. 

Now I had looked to see the pursuers give up the chase as we nearedthe ships, but they did not, and a cold fear came over me. Maybethese were known friends of Heidrek's. Then I thought that if sothey might as well leave the matter to be ended by them. We shouldbe helpless directly if so. But it seemed rather that theyquickened the pace. They would not share the treasure with anyone. 

There was a sound as of a groan from the bows, and the boat swungaside before Gerda could meet her with the helm. An oar flashedpast me on a wave, and Phelim shipped his oar with a smothered cry. Fergus had fainted at last. I heard the sharp howl of delight fromthe men astern as they saw that, but Bertric and I never ceasedpulling. 

And suddenly Gerda's face lit up with a new hope, and she pointedto the ships and cried to us to look. 

"The leading ship is heading for us, " she said breathlessly. "Shehas just paid off from the wind and is coming swiftly. "

Another moment and she cried that they had run up somewhat red tothe masthead, and at that Bertric called to me, and he ceasedpulling. He turned on the thwart and looked, and his eyes gleamedin his pale face. Then he rose up and set his hands to his mouth, and sent a great hail to the ship:

"Ahoy! Hakon Haraldsson, ahoy! Hakon! Hakon!"

The ship was near enough for her men to hear that. I saw a man onher high bows lift his hand in the silent answer of the seaman whohears and understands a hail, and I saw a red shield, blazoned witha golden lion, at the masthead. Then Bertric sat down and laughedas if he could not cease. 

"It is Hakon, Athelstane's foster son, on the way to win Norway forhimself. Alfred taught us how to build ships like that. "

Chapter 13: Athelstane's Foster Son. 

We laid in the oars now and watched the pursuers. They had not theleast chance of overhauling us before we were picked up by theship, and they knew it. Still they were pulling after us, and oneof the men in the stern hailed once or twice, making signs that wewere to be taken by the ships. I thought that the figure seemedlike that of Asbiorn, as I had seen him on the stern after I wentoverboard, but I could not be sure. Our boat slipped along fast, and his crew were not hurrying so much at this time. 

I looked back at the ships, and they were worth a second glance. Ihad never seen such splendid vessels, for they were higher andlonger than any which sailed our northern waters, while their lineswere clean cut and graceful as those of the little ship which hadbrought us hither so well--Thorwald's favourite cutter. 

Now Bertric lifted up his head, for he had been finding his breathagain after that last despairing pull, and he looked to thewestward and pointed without a word. Round a great point whichbarred the view beyond the island came two ships, and their sailswere brown. They were Heidrek's, and no doubt were looking fortheir boat. The men left on the island saw them at about the sametime, and lit a fire to show where they were. They had not gonefrom the sand hills yet. 

"Heidrek is running into danger, " Bertric said grimly. 

The enemy hailed again at that moment. I could hear now that theycried to the ship that we had their boat--that we were Irish knaveswho had stolen it and all that was in it. It is quite likely thatthey honestly thought us such, but never wondered why Irishryshould seek refuge with these ships. 

Now the leading vessel was close on us. I could hear the hum of thewind in her broad sail and rigging, and the wash of the waves roundher sharp bows. Then a tall young man came and looked at us fromher high foredeck, and lifted his hand. The ship luffed and waitedfor us. As we slid alongside into the still water under her lee, hecried to us:

"Who knows Hakon, and calls on him?"

"An old comrade--Bertric of Lyme. "

Hakon stared at Bertric under his hand for a moment, and laughed. 

"And so it is!" he cried. "Well met, old friend; but what is thatboat astern of you, and why were you in so desperate a hurry?"

"Needs must hurry when the worst pirate in the North Sea is afterone. We have escaped once before from him--from Heidrek theSeafarer. "

One or two men were beside Hakon, watching us curiously. Onewhistled when he heard that name, and spoke quickly to Hakon, whonodded. Then a line came uncoiling in the air from the ship to us, and across the huddled body of his comrade Phelim caught it, whileI lowered the sail. He made it fast in the bows, and then bent overhis brother, setting him more easily against the thwart. He had notdared shift his place to help him before, lest he should alter thesailing trim of the boat, and that must have been hard for him. 

The men took the line astern, and the great ship paid off from thewind. We swung astern of her, wondering what this meant. I couldhear Heidrek's men shouting, but I could not see how near theywere, for the ship hid them. 

The next moment told me. I saw, as I looked past the long blackside of the ship, the bow of the boat come into view. A man stoodup in it with his hand stretched out in a strange way, and I hearda yell. Then the boat was gone, and past us drifted oars andcrushed planking, and a helm floating like an upturned bowl. Shehad been run down. 

Close by the bows of our boat a head came to the surface, and theface was turned to us. I knew it, for it was that of AsbiornHeidreksson, and in a flash I minded that once I said that the daymight come when I could repay him for letting us go--saving ourlives, rather. He had his full mail on him, and was sinking, when Igripped his hair and held it. Then he got his hands on the gunwaleand stared at us. 

Gerda had hidden her face in her hands, for he was not the only onewho had been swept past us. There were still cries, which rang inmy ears, from men who were sinking as we passed on. 

Bertric felt the boat lurch, and looked round. He saw the headabove the gunwale, and the clutching hands on it, and reached forhis oar. 

"Hold hard!" I cried, staying the thrust which was coming. "It isAsbiorn!"

He dropped the oar again with a short laugh. 

"Lucky for him that so it is, " he said; "but I am glad you savedhim. "

"It is not to be supposed that I am welcome, " said Asbiorn, mightycoolly; "but on my word I did not know it was you whom I waschasing. You ought to be in Shetland. Now, if you think this amistake, I will let go. "

"Well, " said Bertric, "you are the only man of your crews whom wecould make welcome. Get to the stern and we will help you into theboat. "

He shifted his hands along the gunwale and we got him on board, while Gerda looked on in a sort of silent terror at all that hadhappened in that few minutes. There was a row of faces watching usover the rail of the ship by this time, and now Hakon came aft. 

"Why, " he said, "you have a lady with you. I had not seen thatbefore. We will get you alongside. "

So it came to pass that in five minutes more we were on the deck, andsome of Hakon's men were helping Phelim to get his still-swooningbrother on board. There were a dozen men of rank round us at once, with Hakon at their head. There were not so many warriors to be seenas one might have expected, but all were picked men and well armed. 

As for Hakon himself, I have never seen a more handsome young man. He was about seventeen at this time, and might have been taken forthree years older, being tall and broad of shoulder, with thewonderful yellow hair and piercing eyes of his father Harald, whomhe was most like, as all men knew. It was certain that he did thegreat English king, Athelstane, who had fostered him, credit, forhe was in all ways most kinglike even now. 

He took off the blue cap he wore as he went to meet Gerda, andgreeted her with all courtesy, asking to know her name. Sheanswered him frankly, though it was plain that the gaze of all thestrange faces disquieted her. 

"I am Gerda, granddaughter of that Thorwald who was a king in thesouth lands in the time of your great father, King Hakon, " shesaid. "I have been wrecked here with these friends, who have caredfor me, and now will ask for your help. "

"They will tell me all the story, " said Hakon. "Now, I hold that Iam lucky, for Thorwald has ever been a friend of our house. "

"Thorwald is dead, " she answered in a low voice, which shooksomewhat. "I am the only child of the line left. "

"Why, then, I am still happy in being hailed as king by Queen Gerdahere and now. 

"It is a good omen, friends, is it not?"

He turned to the nobles round us with a bright smile, and theylaughed and said that none could be better. But one, a very tallman, older than most there, spoke to one of the courtmen hard by, and sent him aft with some message. Then he went to Gerda and askedif she did not remember him. 

"You were a little thing, though, when I came with your father toThorwald's hall, " he said; "mayhap you do not recall it, but wewere good friends then for a week or two. You have changed lessthan I. "

Gerda looked shyly at him, and at last smiled. 

"I remember, " she said. "You are Thoralf the Tall. "

Now, from aft came two ladies hastily, brought by Thoralf'smessage, from the after cabin under the raised deck of the ship, and the little throng parted to let them reach us. One was the wifeof this Thoralf, and the other his daughter, and they lookedpityingly at Gerda as they came, with all kindness in their faces. And when the elder lady saw that she seemed distressed at all thenotice paid her, she took Gerda into her arms as might a mother, and so drew her away with her to her own place gently, with wordsof welcome. And that was a load off my mind, for I knew that Gerdawas in good hands at last. 

Hakon watched them go gravely, and then turned to Bertric andgreeted him as an old and most welcome friend, and so Bertric mademe known, and I also was well greeted. Then Hakon turned toAsbiorn, who stood by, watching all this quietly. 

"Who is this prisoner of yours, Malcolm?" he asked. "You have nottaken his sword from him, as I see. "

"He is Asbiorn Heidreksson, King Hakon, " I answered. "I cannot callhim a prisoner, for I owe my own life to him, and freedom also. Hesaved me from his father's men. "

"And let you go thereafter. I see, " answered Hakon. 

"Do you know aught of this Viking, Earl Osric?"

This was the chief to whom Hakon had spoken before the boat was rundown. He had told the young king that which had led him to crushher as if her crew were vermin, and wondered to see us save one ofthem. 

"I have heard much of Heidrek, seeing that I am a Northumbrian, " hesaid. "The track of that ruffian lies black on our coasts; but Ihave not heard of his son. We have naught against his name, atleast. "

Then said Bertric: "I sailed as a thrall with yon ships for sixmonths or more, and have naught against Asbiorn here. He is theonly one of all the crew who follow Heidrek of whom I could say asmuch. "

"Faith!" said Asbiorn, with a grave face, "it is somewhat to haveno sort of character at all, as it seems. "

Hakon looked at him and laughed a little. 

"Take service with me and make a good name for yourself, " he said. "It is a pity to see a good warrior who will do a kindly turn to acaptive naught but a wolf's-head Viking. I have need of courtmen. "

"I might do worse, " he answered; "but hither comes my father, and Ihave no mind to fight him at the very beginning of my service. "

Hakon looked at the two ships, which were nearing us fast, thoughwe were still close-hauled, as when the boat was brought alongside. 

"I had no mind to fight him, " said Hakon. 

"It is not his way to let a ship pass without either toll orbattle, " Asbiorn said bluntly. 

"Why, then, go forward and get dried, " Hakon said. "We will speakof this presently, after we have met your ships. "

Thereon Asbiorn ungirt his sword and gave it to me solemnly. 

"It is in my mind that this might get loose when our men come overthe side, " he said. "Better that I am your captive for a while. "

With that he walked forward, and Hakon looked after him with asmile that was somewhat grim. Then someone touched my arm, andthere was Father Phelim, with a face full of trouble. With him weretwo men, dressed in somewhat the same way as himself. They wereHakon's English chaplains, and they could not understand his Erse. 

"Malcolm, " he said, "what of our brethren on the island? There arethe wild Danes yet there--on the shore. I can see them. "

Hakon asked with some concern what was amiss with the hermit, and Itold him, adding that they had only too much reason to fear theDanes. And when he heard he turned to Earl Osric, who seemed to behis shipmaster, and asked him to send a boat with men enough totake these Danes, if possible, and anywise to see that the hermitscame to no harm. 

"If we are to fight this Heidrek, " the earl said doubtfully, "youwill want us all. We are not over-manned. "

Nor were they. The ship pulled five-and-thirty oars a side, but hadno more than two men to each, instead of the full fighting number, which should be three--one to row, one to shield the rower, and oneto fight or relieve. King Athelstane had given Hakon these shipsand sailing crews, but could not find Norsemen for him. Those whowere here had been picked up from the Norse towns in Ireland, wheremany men of note waited for his coming. Eric, his half brother, wasnot loved in Norway. 

Presently I learned that Hakon was steering westward thus in orderto find that ship which we had seen when we were wrecked. Itbelonged to some friend of his cause. 

But Hakon would have the hermits protected, and Osric manned ourboat and sent it away, bidding the men hasten. They had a two-milesail to the island now, but the Danes stood and watched the comingof the boat as if unconcerned. Doubtless they had not seen whathappened to their comrades, and thought they were returning. 

"Tell me about these ships, " Hakon said to Bertric when the boathad gone. "Is there to be fighting, as this Asbiorn says?"

"Heidrek will not fight without surety of gain, " my comradeanswered. "His ships are full of men, but he cannot tell that youare under-manned. He can see that he must needs lose heavily inboarding, for you have the advantage in height of side. I doubt ifhe will chance it. There is an Irish levy waiting ashore for him, and he has not faced that--or has been driven off. "

"Rid the seas of him, " growled Earl Osric. "Get to windward of himand run his ships down, and have done. "

"There is not a seaman in the North Sea who will not thank you ifyou do so, " said Bertric. "Those two ships are a pest. "

"See to it, Osric, " answered Hakon. 

Then he glanced at us and saw our arms lying at our feet, for hismen had brought them from the boat. 

"I was going to offer to arm you, but there is no need. Bertric andI have drawn sword together against Danes before now, but I do notknow whether Malcolm may not owe some fealty to Eric, my halfbrother. I am going to try to turn him out of Norway--as men havebegged me to do--and I would sooner have you on my side thanagainst me. "

"Thanks, King Hakon, " I answered. "I have owned no king as yet. Mysword is yours to command; but first I have promised to see QueenGerda into safety, at least, in Norway, if her home may not be wonagain for her. "

Hakon laughed, as if pleased enough. 

"I think you have done the first already, " he said. "As for thewinning her home afresh, who knows if you may not be in a fair wayto do so from this moment? It is likely. "

"Hakon does not forget the friends of the house of Harald, " Thoralfthe Tall said. "Tell him all the tale presently, for there seems tobe one, and be content. "

"It would be strange if I were not, " I answered. 

Hakon held out his hand to me and I took it, and thereby pledgedmyself to help set him on the Norse throne. It was a hazardous, andperhaps hopeless errand on which he was setting forth, but I didnot stay to weigh all that. I knew that at least I had found aleader who was worth following, and who had claimed friendship withGerda from the first. 

Maybe there was another thought mixed up with all this. I will notsay that it might not have had the first place. Gerda was inHakon's care now, and I would not be far from her. 

Now, there was the bustle of clearing ship for action. Already itwas plain that Heidrek meant fighting, if he could make no gain ofthese ships elsewise, for we could see that his men had hung thewar boards--the shields--along the gunwales. He would see the samehere directly, and make up his mind either to fight or fly. As wearmed ourselves, Bertric and I had some thoughts that he mightchoose the latter. 

Now, I would not have it thought that I had forgotten Fergus, whohad spent himself so bravely for us. The two English chaplains andPhelim were caring for him forward, and I had seen that he washimself again, so far as coming to his senses is concerned. Now wewent and spoke to him, with all thanks for his help. 

He smiled and shook his head. 

"The flesh is very weak, " he answered. "Now tell me if I may not goback to the cells again. This crowd of men bewilders me after thequiet. I am not fit now for the open world. "

"In truth you may, father, " I answered, somewhat surprised, for Ihad not a thought but that both would do so. "We shall not take youfar. You will be landed when we go to take up the queen'streasure. "

"Then we will ask the superior to send me alone, " said Phelim. "Youmind that we deemed that the end of our life here had come. Now, all is safe once more, for this time at least. "

"I do not think that we shall go to the court of the Irish kingnow, " said I, thinking that they were sent with us thither. "KingHakon, who is a friend of the queen's, is bound for Norway. "

There that talk ended, for Hakon came forward to watch the enemy, and called us to go to the raised foredeck with him. But he spoketo the hermits in passing, and though they could not understandhim, yet they might see that his words were kindly. 

We were going to windward of Heidrek fast. His ships had tried toweather on us, but had failed. Neither side had taken to the oars, for he saw that we had the advantage, and we had no need to do so, therefore. It was a fair sailing match. 

But now Heidrek saw what sort of ships he had to deal with, and hedid not like the look of them, being near enough to note theirheight of side and strength of build. It is likely that, likemyself, he saw at last what manner of shipbuilder that Alfred wasof whom we had heard such tales. I had ever been told, when shipmengathered in our hall, that the ships of the west Saxons were framedwith all the best points of the best ships yet built, with addedsize and power, and now I knew that all I had heard was but truth. Also I minded how Bertric had laughed when I said that most likelyVikings had taken these vessels, and understood why. 

Heidrek saw that he had no chance if there was to be a fight, andacted accordingly. Had he been an honest Viking, cruising forransom from coast towns, and toll from cargo ships as he met them, or ready to do some fair fighting for any chief who had a quarrelon hand, and needed a little more help toward the ending of it, nodoubt he would have borne down on us and spoken with Hakon. Beingwhat he was, with the smoke of the burning village of the harmlessfishers rising black against the hills to prove the ways of hismen; or else, being in no wise willing to let us hear of thetreasure he had found at last, he did but take a fair look at thegreat ships, put his helm over, and fled down the coast westwardwhence he had come. 

Asbiorn sat below the break of the foredeck, paying no heed to whatwent on. He had taken off his mail, and was drying it carefullywith some cloths which Hakon's men had given him. I called down tohim and told him what had happened. 

"Best thing my father could have done, " he growled, without lookingup. "He does not take foolish risks, as a rule. "

Hakon came down the short ladder which led to the maindeck andheard, and laughed. Then he went aft, and Asbiorn looked after him. Some order passed, and the men ran to the sheet and braces. 

"Eh, but I am sorry for father, " quoth Asbiorn. "Your friends areafter him. "

The ships paid off to the wind and followed Heidrek. At that timewe were broad off the end of the island, and I saw it again as wehad first sighted it from the sea in the gale. Phelim and Fergusstood looking at it and the swift boat which was nearing the beach, and I joined them. The good men were full of fears for theirbrethren, but the Danes were gathered quietly on the beach, watching the boat. There were five of them, and Hakon had senteight men ashore. 

The long reef showed up with a fringe of curling breakers over it, and the boat could not cross it. Hakon's men skirted it, and foundsome channel they could pass through, and by that time the Daneshad learned their mistake, and were plainly in some wonderment asto what they had best do. They gathered together and followed thecourse of the boat, for I have no doubt they hoped to see one ortwo of Asbiorn's men with the strangers. Then the boat reached thebeach, and they went to meet it. 

Whereon was a sudden scattering, and some ran one way and some theother. One man stayed with the boat, and the rest chased the Danesinto the sand hills, where we lost sight of them for the most part. Once or twice we spied men between them, and once I thought therewas a fight on the slope of one of the nearest hills. 

But before we passed beyond further view we knew that the Danes hadbeen taken, for Hakon's men, some of whom wore scarlet cloaks andwere easily to be known, came back to the shore, and drove theircaptives before them. Whereby we knew that the hermits were safe, and the two here gave thanks, almost weeping in their joy. The twoEnglish clergy came then, and led them forward to the dim cabinunder the foredeck. Until they were sure that the island was to bein peace, neither Phelim nor Fergus would touch aught of food, andthey needed it somewhat sorely. 

Chapter 14: Dane And Irishman. 

Once we had settled down to that chase there was quiet on thedecks, and the ship was on an even keel. The ladies came out oftheir cabin under the after deck and sat them down on a bench whichran across under the shelter of the bulkhead, and I saw Gerda withthem. Thoralf's wife had cared for her, and had done it well, sothat she seemed to be a very queen as she sat there with those twomaking much of her. The elder lady had known her as a child, forshe had been in Thorwald's hall with Thoralf the Tall on that visitof which he spoke. The younger lady, whose name I knew afterward tobe Ortrud, was of Gerda's age. 

Presently it was plain that Gerda would have us speak to them, andwe went and were made known to them, and after that we sat and toldof our doings for half an hour. Thoralf's wife had naught butthanks to us for caring for Gerda, so that I was glad when Hakonjoined us for a little while. 

He went forward soon, taking us with him, and sought Asbiorn, whosat on the deck still scouring his wet arms and mail with thecloths the men had lent him. Hakon asked if he could tell anythingof a large Norse ship which should have gone west some days ago. Itwas that which we had seen on the day of our wreck. 

"I have heard of a ship which has gone to trade at Sligo, " saidAsbiorn. "It was in our minds to look for her ourselves presently. That is far to the westward, and if you are in any hurry, you mayas well let my folk go, and follow her. "

"No hurry at all, " answered Hakon. "It seems that these ships ofyours are too well known for me to overlook. My men say that I amsure to have to settle with Heidrek at some time, and I may as welldo so here as on the Norway shore next summer. I shall be busythen, and Heidrek will have heard thereof. I am not busy just now. "

"You will be when you overhaul the ships, " said Asbiorn. "But theyare of less draught than yours, and you may miss them yet. Roundyon point is the Bann River, whence we came this morning. "

Hakon turned away with a laugh, and watched the chase for a time. Then he went aft and sat him down by the steersman, with Earl Osricand Thoralf the Tall. Heidrek's ships were swift when before thewind, and these great vessels might not overhaul them until theyhad reached some shallow waters in the river mouth which Heidrekhad already entered. But there waited Dalfin and the Irish levies, who would be gathered by this time in force. 

Mayhap Heidrek would not chance being pent between two foes. 

So that chase went on, and I wearied of watching it at last. ThenBertric and I went to Asbiorn, for we would ask concerning somethings which had happened. Men were serving round the midday mealat the time, and we ate and talked. The first thing I asked him waswhat he had done with our ship. 

"Sold her to one Arnkel in Norway, so to speak, " he answered, witha grin. "He was the man who had to do with this treasure ship youpicked up. "

"Then you had some pact with Arnkel?"

"More or less, " he said; "but there was a deal of chance in thematter. In the gale I was outsailed, for your ship is not speedy, as you know. The other two took refuge among the islands on theNorse shore, and there heard of the great mound laying of Thorwaldwhich was to be. The ship had passed in the dawn of that morning, and had not far to go. Whereon my father sent a message to Arnkel, whom he knew, to say that he was at hand, and landed and fell onhim. As it turned out, he had better have taken his ships, forThorwald's folk set the ship adrift to save her from pillage. Itseems that they meant her to burn, but blundered that part. Therewas nothing to fight for then, so they ceased. I came to theislands and there had news of my father, and followed him. On theway I passed Thorwald's ship at a distance, and was afraid of her, she seeming to be a fully-armed war vessel. So I let her pass. "

"Then you brought the news to Arnkel that she was not burning?"

"So it was. Whereon he would have us sail at once in chase of heron his account. As we would not do that, and he would not let us goon our own, there was a small fight. In the end Arnkel's men mannedyour ship and we sailed in company, the bargain being that thetreasure was to fall to the finder. We thought we might have littledifficulty in overhauling the vessel, and should have had none ifit had not been for you. Had you picked up a crew of fishers?"

"No; we managed somehow by ourselves. "

"I always told my father that Bertric was the best seaman we had inall our crowd, " Asbiorn said frankly. "You did well that time. "

Then he told us how they had searched for us much in the way whichwe had thought likely, and so at last had heard of a wreck whenthey reached the river Bann. 

"Asbiorn, " I said, "did you know that there was a lady on boardthis ship which was to be burnt?"

"No, on my word, " he said, starting somewhat. "So that is where theyoung queen was hidden, after all? There was wailing when her menfound that she was missing, and they said that she must have gonedistraught in her grief, and wandered to the mountains. How was sheleft on board?"

"Arnkel put her there, " I answered. 

"So that explains his way somewhat. He seemed to want that shipcaught, and yet did not. When we did sail, he steered wide of thecourse she took, and too far to the northward. "

Then his face grew very black, and he growled: "Bad we are, but notso bad as Arnkel, who would have men think him an honest man. Now, if it were but to get in one fair blow at him for this, it wereworth joining Hakon. I take it that he will hear your tale--andmaybe mine. "

"And the lady's also, " Bertric answered. "Well--wait until you knowwhat befalls your ships. "

"And my father, " answered Asbiorn, getting up and looking ahead. "To say the truth, I am not altogether sorry of an excuse to leavethat company, which is bad, though I say it. Yet he was driven outof his own home by his foes, and thereafter his hand has beenagainst all men. It is the crew he has gathered which I wouldleave, not him. "

We had not gained on the two pirate ships. Now they were roundingthat headland whence they had come, and were altering their course. Asbiorn said that they were making for the river mouth, and half anhour thereafter we opened it out and saw that Heidrek was farwithin it, heading landward. The beacon fires blazed up afresh asthe watchers knew that he had returned, and presently each fire hada second alongside it. Men thought that Heidrek had brought us tohelp him raid the land. 

There were Norsemen on board, men from Dublin, who knew the mouthof the river as well as need be, and better than Heidrek, who hadbeen into it but this once before. One of them piloted the shipsafter him, for Hakon meant to end the business even as he had said, here and now, if he could, and sent for Bertric that he might tellhim more of the enemy. He heard somewhat of our story at this time, we sitting on the after deck with him, but he said little about itthen. 

I suppose that we stood into the river over the falling tide forfive miles or more. Then Heidrek took to his oars, finding that hewas chased in earnest, and Hakon did so likewise at once. It was abeautiful river, wide and clear, with great, green hills on eitherside, and thick forests at their feet. But never a boat on itswaters, or man on its shores did we see. Only from each hilltop thesmoke of the war beacons rose and eddied. 

The channel narrowed presently as we held on, going with allcaution. Then we opened out a wide valley, down which ran a fairstream, and there we saw the Irish at last. High up they were, crossing the valley in a column of black-garbed warriors whichseemed endless. There was no sparkle of mail among them, but hereand there a speck of light flashed from an axe blade or spearpoint, to tell us that they were armed men. They were keeping pacewith Heidrek's ships by crossing from point to point, and how longthey may have watched him and us from the forests I cannot say. 

Now the river took a sharp bend, and I heard the pilot say to hismate that Heidrek had better have a care at this stage of tide, while Asbiorn, forward, was watching intently. The tide was almostat its lowest by this time, and Heidrek's hindmost ship was abouthalf a mile ahead of us. Hakon meant to pen them in some stretch ofthe river which the pilot knew, and there deal with them. It wassaid to be a deep reach with a bar at its head, beyond which noship might pass until high water. 

Suddenly there came a shout from the men forward, and the pilotcried to the oarsmen to cease rowing. Heidrek's second ship hadgone aground. We could see her crew trying to pole her off, andHakon asked if we could reach her. 

"Not by five score yards, " answered the pilot; "but see whathappens. "

I suppose that he knew the Irish ways, for he had hardly spokenwhen somewhat did happen. Out of the fringe of thicket and forestalong the bank of the river swarmed the Irish, with yells and howlswhich reached us plainly, and flung themselves into the water towade out to the ship. The bank was black with them, and the lightfrom their axes overhead shimmered and sparkled in a wave ofbrightness. The water was full shoulder deep round the ship, butthey did not heed that. Nor did they pay any attention to us, forwe could not reach them, and they knew it. They would deal with uspresently in one way or another. Meanwhile, this ship was at theirmercy. 

Heidrek's other ship held on round the bend, and may have been outof sight of her consort before she grounded, as the river bent withits channel close under the banks. At all events, she did notreturn to help. 

"This affair is off our hands, " said Hakon. "Best not meddletherewith, even if we could. It is a great fight. "

So it was, for the Danes fought well. The sides of the ship werehigh above the wading men, and the spears flashed out between thewar boards, and the axe and sword were at work across the gunwales. Yet the Irish never fell back from their swarming attack, and theircries never ceased. One or two wounded men floated, paddling withtheir hands, down past us, and hurled curses and defiance at usalso. Phelim and Fergus cried to them to forbear, for we werefriends, but they did not heed them, and passed, to reach the shorebelow us as they might. We did not watch them. 

For now the Irish had borne down the defence amidships, where therun of the gunwales was lowest. The sheer weight of them as theyclambered, one over the other, on board, listed the ship over, andmade the boarding easier for those who followed. The wild Danishwar shout rose once or twice, and then it was drowned by the Irishyell. After that there was a sudden silence, for the fighting wasover. 

Then the victors leapt out of the ship and went ashore as swiftlyas they had come, and the forest hid them. The ship was hard andfast aground now, and we pulled up abreast of her slowly, having nomind to share her fate. Whether the Irish took any of her crew withthem as captives I do not know, but I saw her decks, and it seemedhardly possible. So terrible a sight were they, that I feared lestGerda should in any way see it. But the doors of the cabin had beenshut, doubtless lest the fighting should fray the ladies. 

"Will you venture farther, King Hakon?" asked the pilot. 

"We will take one ship farther, " he said. "The other shall bidehere, and see that this ship is not burnt by these wild folk. Mayhap we shall want her. "

Thoralf laughed at that. "We have no men to man her withal, " hesaid. 

"We have men to sail her to Norway, and there wait the men to fightfor us, " Hakon answered gaily. "We shall meet no foes on the highseas, and we have met a queen whose men will hail us as their bestfriends. "

Thoralf shrugged his shoulders and laughed. "None can say that youfare forward sadly, Hakon. "

"This is the worse of the two ships, " Bertric said. "The other isHeidrek's own. He is not here. Asbiorn yonder commanded this. "

"Asbiorn is in luck today, " Earl Osric said, nodding toward thoseterrible decks. 

But Asbiorn stood on the foredeck with his back to that which hehad looked on, biting the ends of his long moustache, and pale withrage. I did not wonder thereat. 

Now Osric hailed the other ship and bade her anchor in the streamwhile we went on. The pilot said that we could safely do so, andthat the next reach was the one of which he had spoken as a trap. Then his comrade went into the bows with a long pole, sounding, andso we crept past the stranded vessel, and into the most lovelyreach of river I had ever seen. It was well nigh a lake, long andbroad, between the soft hills and forest-clad shores, and the waterwas bright and clear as glass beneath our keel, so that I saw agreat silver salmon flash like an arrow past the ship as we heldon. There was a village at the head of the reach, and men swarmedin it like angry bees round a hive's mouth. Only the long black ship, which still pulled slowly away from us, and the fiercely-burningfires on every hilltop spoilt the quiet of the place. 

"Now it is a question whether the Irish or we take Heidrek, " saidHakon. "It is plain that his time has come, one way or the other. On my word, I am almost in the mind to hail him and bid him yieldto us to save himself from these axes. "

I believe that so Hakon would have done, but that the chance nevercame. And that was the doing of Heidrek himself, or of his crew. What madness of despair fell on those pirates I cannot say, butAsbiorn has it that they went berserk as one man at the last, asthe wilder Vikings will, when the worst has to be faced. 

The Irish swarmed at the upper end of this reach, as I have said, and those who had dealt with the other ship were coming fast alongthe shore to join them. There must have been five hundred of themin all, if not more. The river beyond the broad reach narrowedfast, and one could see by the broken water that there was nopassing upward any farther until the tide was at its height. Butbefore the village was a long sloping beach, on which lay two orthree shapeless black skin boats, as if it was a good landing placewith deep water up to the shore. Above the village, on the shoulderof the near hill, was an earthwork, and some tents were pitchedwithin its ring. It was the gathering-place to which Dalfin hadgone this morning, and no doubt his father, Myrkiartan the King, was there. 

There came a hoarse roar across the water to us, which rose andfell, and shaped itself into a song, so terrible that I saw Hakon'smen grow restless as they heard it. The pirates were singing theirwar song for the last time. 

Their ship swung round and headed for the village, and with all heroars going, and the white foam flying from her bows, and boilinground the oar blades, she charged the beach and hurled herself halfout of the water as she reached it. 

Over her bows went her men with a shout. Before the Irish knew thatanything had happened, the last of the Danes were halfway up thelittle beach, and were forming up into a close-locked wedge, whichmoved swiftly toward the village even as it grew into shape. 

"What are they about?" asked men of one another as they watched, breathless, from our decks. 

"They will try to win to yonder camp, " one said in answer, and thatwas likely, though what hope could lie in that none could say. 

Now the wedge had reached the little green which was between thevillage and the shore. Before it lay the road hillward, steep andrough, and that was full of Irish. 

Still the Irish held back. They looked to see our ship follow, nodoubt, and would have all their foes ashore at once, lest we shouldmake some flank attack in the heat of the fight. But the Danesmoved onward steadily. 

Then into the opening of the lane rode a man on a tall chestnuthorse, and the Irish yelled and thronged to him as he leaped offit. It was Dalfin himself, as I saw when he was on foot. I supposethat he had managed to find this steed somewhere on the way, meeting with mounted men hurrying to the levy like himself mostlikely. If the fishers were yet with him I could not see. They werelost in the crowd round him. 

Now Dalfin's sword went up, and the men shook themselves into somesort of order. A slogan rose, wild and shrill, and with the princeat their head they flung themselves on the Danes, lapping roundthem, so that they hid them from our sight. Only in the midst ofthe leaping throng there was a steady, bright cluster of helms, above which rose and fell the weapons unceasingly. 

The Irish could not stay that wedge. It went on, cleaving its waythrough the press as a ship cleaves its way to windward through thewaves, and after it had passed, there was a track of fallen men totell of how it had fared. There were mail-clad men among that lineof fallen, and those, of course, were not Irish. They, like Dalfin, would wear neither helm nor byrnie. 

Slowly the Danes fought their way, uselessly to all seeming, awayfrom the water and hillward. Without heeding the depth of the lanefrom the village, though the darts rained on them from its banks, they went on, and we lost sight of the fighting, though the blackthrong of warriors who could not reach their foe still swarmedbetween them and the village. Some of them came back and yelled atus from the shore, and once they seemed as if they were about tolaunch the two boats which lay on the strand for an attack on us. We had dropped a small anchor at this time. 

Father Phelim saw that and came to me. 

"Let me go to the young prince, " he said; "I may be of use here. There will be trouble, unless someone tells the poor folk thatthese ships are friendly in very deed. "

So we went to Hakon, and I told him what Phelim thought. 

"The good father is right enough, " he answered. "But how is he toget ashore unharmed? To send a boat would mean that it would befallen on before it was seen who was in it. "

"Let me swim, " said Phelim stoutly. 

"Maybe your tonsure might save you, father, " said Hakon; "but Iwould not risk it. One cannot see much of a man in the water. "

"Let me have one of the small boats--it can be launched from thefar side of the ship--and I will row him ashore, " I said. "I canspeak the Gaelic. "

Hakon considered. "Well, " he said, "it may save endless trouble, and I do not see why you should not go. Phelim must stand up, andthey will see him. "

Thoralf would have us bide on board, letting Phelim stand on thebows and hail the shore. But that would have made trouble at once, for he would have been thought to be a captive. Then Earl Osricsaid that we might as well wait until we must, but Hakon and I andPhelim thought it easier to deal with the few men here than to waituntil the rest returned, most likely flushed with the victory theirnumbers must needs give them. So in the end the small quarterboatwas got over the side away from the village, and we took our place. Phelim was in the bows, and I set my helm at my feet, and had adark cloak over my mail. 

I pulled away from the ship and came round her stern in a widesweep, in order not to seem at once as if we came from her. Then wewent swiftly to the beach, and Phelim stood in the bows and signedto the men who stood along it. They saw what he was, and rantogether to meet him, ceasing their cries to hear him. But I wasnot going to run more risk than I could help. So soon as we weretwenty yards from the beach, I stopped pulling, and bade Phelim sayhis say. 

He told them what was needful, and they growled at first, as ifthey could not believe him. Then he pointed to Fergus, who could beseen on board the ship, and they grew more satisfied. At last hetold them that they must fetch Dalfin the Prince as soon aspossible, for that we of the ship, or some of us, were those whohad brought him back. And at last he told how there was a queen onboard who had avenged the death of Dubhtach of the Spearshafts, andgiven back the torque which was lost. 

That was all they needed to hear, for the torque had been seen, andword had passed round concerning it. The black looks faded, andthere was naught but friendliness thereafter. Phelim asked for someleader, and a man stepped forward, and so took messages for Dalfin, and went across the green and up the lane with its terrible tokenof the fighting, that he might give them as soon as it waspossible. Then we rowed back slowly, for it was not worthwhile togo ashore. 

"Thanks, " said Hakon, meeting us at the gangway. "That is welldone. I will own that we had nearly run ourselves into a trap, andyou have taken a load off my mind. "

"No need to have stayed here, " said Thoralf. 

"Nay, but I want that ship, and now I think we may get her. I didbut stay to see if it might be done. "

I went and found Asbiorn, for somewhat was troubling me. Thethought of the men who had been taken at the same time as myself, and must needs be in one or other of these ships. 

"We took seven in all, " he said. "Well, I had five. Two got away inNorway as soon as we fell out with Arnkel. One was too much hurt tobe of use, and we left him there. My father took the other two, andthey are yonder with him, I suppose. Those two who joined us oftheir own free will were in my ship. They were good men. "

Chapter 15: The Torque And Its Wearer. 

The roar of that unseen battle came across the still water to uswithout cease for well nigh half an hour. The first surety we hadthat it was over was in the dying away of the noise and the comingback to the shore of men from the front who were unwounded. Afterthat we could see the black mass of Irish climbing the hill to thecamp quietly, as if to tell their king that they had conquered. There was much shouting thence shortly after they had passed withinthe earthworks. 

Then out of the gate of the camp, which was toward the river, camea train of men, the leaders of which were mounted, and after themswarmed the levies again. Dalfin was bringing his father to see theplace of the fight, and to welcome us as friends. It was notaltogether a new thing that Norseman and Dane should be known asfoes to one another here on the Irish coast, which both wasted. Thefolk called us the "white" and the Danes the "black" Lochlannoch, and I cannot say which they feared the most, though the Danes werethe most hated. But the Irish kings were not slow to take advantageof our rivalries when they could. 

Asbiorn came to me as I stood and watched the king coming out ofthe camp. His face was white and drawn, but he was calm enough. 

"Who was the tall, young chief on the red horse?" he asked me. 

"Dalfin of Maghera, whom you let go with me, " I answered. 

"So I thought. Now, I think that he has avenged that doing on theCaithness shore for you. It is not likely that my father has notfallen; he was the leader of the wedge. There is no feud nowbetween you and me. "

"There is not, " I answered. "I do not know that I had ever thoughtof one as possible. "

"There would have been had Hakon slain Heidrek, " he said. 

The old law of the blood feud had its full meaning to him. 

"If Heidrek had stayed his men to meet us, Hakon would have givenhim terms rather than that this should have been the end, " I said. 

"I know it, for I heard him say so. But there was a touch of theberserk in my father since his troubles came. This is not the firsttime he has tried to fall fighting against odds. He would not havelistened to Hakon. "

He sighed heavily, and then shook himself, so that his mailrattled. I took his sword from the bottom of a boat on deck inwhich I had set it, and gave it back to him, and he girt it on. 

"So that is the end, " he said. "And now I am my own man. Well, itwas a better end than might have been had Hakon waited to see if wecame raiding to Norway, as we most certainly should. Now I canfollow Hakon with a light heart, and maybe come to be known as anhonest man once more. "

He said no other word, but turned and went forward. Bertric lookedafter him and smiled. 

"Hakon has a good follower there, " he said. "I will see that he isnot overlooked. Heidrek was the son of a king in Jutland, and thegood blood will show itself at last. "

"You know Hakon well, " I said, having seen that the greetingbetween those two was not of an every day sort, or as betweenprince and follower merely. 

"We two were long together in Athelstane's court, " he answered. "Ialso am Athelstane's foster son. He has many, according to ourcustom. "

There was a rush made for the entrance to the village by the Irishwho yet loitered on the shore staring at us. Some of them hadcarried away the wounded from off the green already, and now theyleft nothing to be seen of the track of the Danes across it. Theking was coming, and Hakon sent word to the cabin that the ladiesshould come and see him. We lay perhaps three hundred paces fromthe shore, and there was no sight to fray them now. 

So they and we went to the after deck and watched, and there wasnot long to wait. But it was Dalfin who came alone, and mounted ona fresh horse. It was plain that he had been fighting, because hehad his left arm in a sling, though he managed his horse none theworse for that. He rode down to the beach in all haste, with adozen men after him, and waved his hand to us. Then he dismounted, and the men put off the nearest boat, into which he stepped. Infive minutes he was on the deck, and greeting us. 

"This is wonderful, " he said. "All this morning I have beencrossing the hills to reach here in the nick of time. I heard nonews, and I saw no messengers. I did not even know that Heidrek hadsailed hence and returned. Now you are here first, and one comeswith a message from you on the spot. The luck of the torque lingerswith Queen Gerda even yet. "

He bowed to her in his way, and she laughed, and looked for thegold. He had not it on him now. 

"Have you parted with it already?" she asked. 

"With the torque, but not with the luck, as it is to be hoped, " hesaid. "You will see my father wearing it soon. It must needs be onthe neck of the head of the realm. "

"What were you while you wore it?" asked Thoralf, who knew theIrish ways. 

"Deputy king for the time, " answered Dalfin dryly. "And in a hurryto hand it over to my father therefore. "

Now, as Dalfin had elder brothers, and there were chiefs almost aspowerful as the king himself, that was to be expected. Otherwise, our friend might have had an evil time between them. Unless he hadchosen to put himself at the head of the men whom he had just ledto victory, and called to them to set the torque wearer on thethrone. They would have done it, by reason of the magic of thething; but there was no thought of treason in the mind of Dalfin, though many a king's son would have grasped at the chance, holding, perhaps, that as the sign of royalty had come to him, the thronemust needs come with it, though his father held it. 

Then he told us how the fight had gone--how Heidrek fell at theforefront of his steadfast wedge, and how but few men had beentaken unhurt. Hakon asked what he would do with those who weretaken. 

"Give them to you, " Dalfin answered carelessly, "if you will takethem out of this land. "

"I was going to ask for the ship, " Hakon said. 

"She is yours already. You drove her ashore, and the honour fallsto us. We should only make a big fire of her and dance round it. Where is the other?"

"Your men took her round the bend below. There will be no moretrouble with Heidrek. We have his son, Asbiorn, here with us. "

"Give him to me, " said Dalfin at once; "give him to me, King Hakon. I owe him much for a good turn he did me and Malcolm here, and Icannot see him a captive. "

"Malcolm and Bertric have claimed him already, " said Hakon, with asmile. "He is yonder, and has taken service with me, and I think Imust keep him. "

"That is all one could want for a man, " answered Dalfin. "Now, Ihave to ask if you will go ashore and meet my father. He would alsosee my two comrades, and, if it may be so, Queen Gerda. "

But Thoralf would not hear of the king going ashore, nor would EarlOsric. Gerda, too, shrank from facing the wild crowd of warriorsand the sights of the field which she needs must see more or lessof. Nor did Dalfin press the matter, for he knew that any littlespark might be enough to rouse the wild Irish against the Norsemen. It was but a chance that Hakon had played the part of an ally. Soin the end Bertric and I went ashore with Dalfin and the twohermits, as an embassy, so to speak, to represent Hakon. 

We had a good welcome at all events, I suppose because men hadheard the tale of our voyage and wreck, and maybe of how Hakonsaved the hermits at last. Phelim had spoken thereof when he and Iwent ashore just now, and word passes swiftly without losing in thetelling. They took us up through the village to the camp, and therea tent was pitched, large and open in front, as the court of theking. 

The enclosure swarmed with men, wilder than any I had ever seen, and picketed rows of most beautiful horses were along one side. 

It was a strange court. The nobles were dressed in black or dullsaffron-coloured tunics, with great, shaggy cloaks of the naturalhue of the wool they were made of, and but for the rich goldornaments they wore on their arms and necks, there was little tochoose between their attire and that of their followers. Not onewore mail, but their swords were good, and their spears heavy andwell cared for. As for helms, they had no need of them. Their hairwas amazingly thick and long, and was massed into great shocks ontheir heads, and might turn a sword stroke. Even Dalfin had twistedhis up into somewhat like what it might have been before he leftIreland, lest he should be out of the fashion, and it spoilt hislooks, though it would be many a long day before he had it properlymatted together again. It was strange to see men tossing theseshocks aside as they turned. 

One other thing I noted at once, and that was how every man, highor low, carried a long-handled axe, bright and keen. It was theonly weapon of some, and if they knew how to handle it, maybe theyneeded no other. 

Among all that crowd there were only two men who seemed to shine inany magnificence. One was the old king, who sat waiting us in agreat chair, clad in royal robes of scarlet and white and greenwhich no Irish looms could have compassed, with a little goldencrown on his white hair, and the torque round his neck. The otherwas a bishop in mitre and all state robes, wonderfully worked, andwith a crosier in his hand. Not having seen the like before Iwondered most at him, but his looks were kind and pleasant. Phelimtold me who and what he was afterward. 

Myrkiartan came from his throne to greet us as we passed through alane of wild courtiers, who had looks which were not all of themost friendly for us. But we paid no heed to them, though I thoughtthat Hakon was well advised when he sent us instead of cominghimself. That first greeting was for us alone as the comrades ofDalfin, and it was a good welcome. Then the king went back to histhrone with all ceremony, to receive us as the embassy from Hakon. There was no little state kept up in this court, and matters wereto be kept in their right order. 

Now, I need say little of all this ceremony and the words whichpassed of thanks to Hakon for driving the enemy to his end. Myrkiartan made no suggestion that Hakon should stay here, andseemed more willing to speed him on his way elsewhere. Presently, he said, there should be sent to the strand oxen and casks of meadas provender for the voyage, and Hakon was most welcome to take theship if he would. 

Thereon Dalfin asked for the captives, and they were brought in--adozen Danes, who stared at their captors haughtily in spite oftheir bonds. Then they spied Bertric in the splendid arms whichGerda gave him, for we had come fully armed, and they looked towardhim as if they would ask his help, but were too proud to do so. Andthen of a sudden one of them spoke my name, and I knew him, thoughhis face was half-hidden in the mud of the field on which somecommon chance had sent him down. It was that man of ours who hadtold me that there was always the chance of escape, and had triedto gnaw my bonds when we were in the ship's forepeak--Sidroc, thecourtman. I did not pretend to know him then and there, thinking itmight seem proof that Hakon was in league with Heidrek in some way. Presently, when his low cry was forgotten, I looked at him, and hesaw that I knew him, and was content. 

"Look at the men, Bertric, " said Dalfin. "See if there are any youwill care to take. You know them. "

"We cannot leave any of them here, " Bertric said to me. "Hakon canset them ashore anywhere if he does not like them. Asbiorn mightmanage them though, and with Hakon's men they will learn manners. "

He spoke our own tongue of course, and the king asked what he said. Dalfin said that Hakon would take them away altogether if theclemency of the king would allow it. Whereon the king waved hishand, and said that they should be sent down with the oxen. 

Now, I did not think that this pleased the men of the court. Therewas a sort of uneasy murmur for a time, and then there was asilence, which grew somewhat awkward at last. I thought it was timefor us to go, for there was nothing else to say, but the bishopcame forward. He had been speaking with Phelim for some time, andnow told Myrkiartan how that Hakon was a good Christian man and hadsaved the hermit brotherhood even now. That story made the blacklooks pass at once, and after that it was easy to take our leaveand make our way out of the tent; and glad enough I was to be inthe open once more. The whispering of the nobles had not beenpleasant at times. 

Dalfin came out with us, and he was grave. There had been words andlooks now and then among the group of men with his two brotherswhich he did not like. 

"You had better tell Hakon from me that he had best sail hence assoon as possible. Maybe as soon as tide will serve. I will see thatyou get the men now and at once. Never wait for the provenderunless it comes soon. "

"Come down to the ship with us, " I said. "Tell Hakon this yourselfif you will. "

He shrugged his shoulders at that and glanced round him. 

"If it were not for you two I doubt if Hakon would not have beenfallen on by this time, " he said. "There are boats enough, hiddenin the village from Heidrek, which can be brought out at anymoment. "

He was speaking in the Dansk, but suddenly took to the Erse withsome words or other of common farewell, as a tall Irish chiefpassed with a scowl at us. 

"Jealousies through and through this court, " he said quickly, whenthe man was out of hearing. "Already some pretend to be wroth withme for having any dealing with Lochlannoch at all. I am theyoungest son, and my father favours me, more's the pity. "

"Better quit it all, and come and help Hakon to the throne, " Isaid. 

"If it were not for my father, " he answered. 

So then and there he bade us farewell, with messages to Gerda andHakon, and called some of his own men to see us to the ship. Weleft him standing in the gate, looking after us somewhat sadly, aswe thought. 

"Now, " said Bertric, "it seems to me that one may guess why Dalfinwent to sea to find adventure. This court is not a happy home, takeit all round. "

Halfway down to the ship we heard some one running after us, andlooked round. It was Father Phelim. 

"Take me with you, my sons, " he said, breathless. "I feared thatyou would go without me. "

"We had not thought you would care to sail with us again, " I said. 

He made no answer beyond a smile, and we went on. Men stood andstared at us at every turning, axe in hand. In the lane theywrangled over the spoils they gathered there from the fallen Danes, and fought fiercely with the long helves of their weapons withouthurting one another at all by reason of their shock heads. One whowas felled thus would rise and laugh, and the quarrel was at anend. They were a light-hearted folk to all seeming. 

Once a handsome, frowning chief came past us at a gallop on hisswift horse. He was glittering with gold, but the steed had neithersaddle nor bridle. Its only harness was a halter, but the man rodeas if he were part of the horse, so that it was a pleasure to watchhim. It was more than either Bertric or I could have managed. 

The Danish ship was afloat when we reached the waterside, for thetide had risen swiftly in these upper waters, and the Irish hadhelped to get her off, after plundering her. There were a dozen ormore of Hakon's men on board at this time, making her decksshipshape again. But below the bend rose a black cloud of smoke, for the other ship was on fire, and Hakon had sent a boat to seethat all was well with the ship he had left there. 

There was no surprise at the message from Dalfin. Thoralf onlylaughed, and Hakon said he would wait for half an hour in case thesupplies came. As for the men, he would take them willingly. Therewas no need to arm them, and they would take their spell at theoars. 

Presently Irish came to the beach holding up spoils--helms and mailshirts, and the Danish swords they did not know how to use. Hakonbought them for silver pennies easily, and the folk thoughtthemselves well paid. So an hour passed, and then the hapless Daneswere driven down in a string to the water's edge, and we sent aboat for them. One had a hasty message from Dalfin to say that inno wise were we to wait for aught else. The Dane told me that therewas strife up at the camp, and the young prince had had difficultyin getting them away. 

Hakon spoke to the men, when they came on board, kindly, and badethem take service with him if they would, as had Asbiorn, and, asmay be supposed, they were only too willing. And then I asked forour courtman, telling Hakon how it came about that he was withthese pirates, and he turned him over to me at once as my specialfollower. Nor need it be said how Sidroc greeted me after thatescape. He said that Heidrek's men had thrust a spear into his handand hustled him over the bows to take his chance with the rest, unarmed save with that. 

Thereafter, Hakon found mail and helm and sword for him, which hadcome from the spoils, and he was happy. Nor was I any the lesscomfortable on board for having him to tend myself and Bertric. Butthat is of course. 

From him we learned two things--one which Asbiorn had not yet toldus, and the other which he also would learn. Heidrek had fled fromus thinking that the ships could be only those of Sigtryg, theDublin king, with whom he had some deadly feud. I minded that whenDalfin had offered ransom for both of us how Asbiorn had said thatthe Irish shore was not open to him. Then, when he was thus pent upby us, Heidrek had tried to cut his way to the camp and takeMyrkiartan prisoner, that he might hold him as hostage for safedeparture. It was a mad attempt, but at least had some meaning init which we could not understand at the time. Moreover, had it notbeen for the men who came up with Dalfin it had been done. 

Now Hakon made no delay. Thoralf and as strong a crew as could bespared took charge of the Danish ship, and together the two vesselscautiously made their way down the long reach and past the placewhere Heidrek's other ship was still burning. By that time the duskwas falling, but we were sure that all along the shores the Irishwatched us as they had watched us as we came. 

The beacon fires had died down now, for their work was done, andthe fair reaches of water were still and peaceful in the eveningglow, looking even more beautiful than in the morning, for the tidewas full to the banks. Gerda came with the other ladies and sat ondeck, and spoke with Hakon of the treasure, which he promised toseek with daylight. 

"I would have you take it, King Hakon, " she said. "I do notaltogether know its worth, but it may go toward the freeing ofNorway from Eric and the men who follow him. "

"Nay, " he answered, "I cannot take it from you. "

"Once, " she said, and she looked at me as I sat on the deck hard bywith Bertric, "once--it seems long ago, though it is but so fewdays--I would have sent it into the deep with him who gathered it. These friends of mine over-persuaded me, saying that I should needit. Now I am in your care, and I have not so much as to hire a shipto take me home. It was Thorwald's. What if you had come back andasked him to help you? Would it not have been laid at your feet forthe sake of the old land and the old friendship?"

He smiled, but did not answer. So she set the gift before him oncemore, with eager words. I knew, as I listened, that she would bethe happier if the wealth once dedicated, so to speak, to so highan end as that gift to the old hero were taken from her charge, andused to the freeing of the land she loved; and at last Hakon sawthat there was some deeper feeling about it than gratitude tohimself only. 

"Well, " he said, "it seems that I must not refuse. Only, I will putit in this way--I am to know that you hold it for me in case I needit. Be sure that if it is needed I will make haste to ask. "

"Aye, and you will need it, " said Earl Osric bluntly. 

Then Gerda said: "Take it now, and use it if and when you need it. Let it be so, I pray you, King Hakon. "

The young king bowed and thanked her, and there that matter endedfor the time. Presently, after the ships had come to anchor withthe last light in the river mouth, and the men had spread theawnings for us aft, he spoke to us about it, and I told him what Ithought. Also I told him how that Bertric and I had enough wealthon us at this moment for the fitting out of a ship as we hadplanned. Whereon he laughed. 

"Keep that, " he said, "and I shall be content. Gerda will knownothing of the worth of what you have, and you will use it for herif needed. I have a plan in my mind for her, which may be toldhereafter. "

Then one of the men came to the opening of the awning. 

"A boat, King Hakon, with two men in her, pulling to us from thewestern bank. "

"Hail her to keep off, " said Hakon. 

And Osric added that they should heave a big stone into her if shedid not. "Spies, most like, " he said. 

They hailed the boat, and had an answer at once. 

"Tell Hakon that hither comes a courtman of Queen Gerda's. "

Hakon said that it must be some man who had escaped; but Bertricand I knew at once. 

"It is Dalfin the Prince, " we said. "He has had to fly from thosebrothers of his. "

So it was, and he had come to see more adventure with King Hakon. 

"I might find enough if I stayed, " he said; "but of an evil sort. "

"Why, what is amiss then?" I said. 

"Only that my brothers do not like favourites, and I happen to beone for the moment. There would have been fighting if I had stayed, and that would have ended in my good father being pushed off histhrone by my elder brother lest I should be named as successor tothe crown. Or else in sudden end to myself. "

Then he laughed, as if somewhat pleasant came to mind. 

"There are strange stories afloat concerning me and the torquealready, " he went on. "It is said that the fairy queen has had mein her court for all this time I have been away, and that she gaveme back the thing. So I have even fled suddenly and secretly, andthey will hold that she has lured me back again. "

"It is not altogether for your own safety that you have fled, " saidHakon gravely. 

"Faith, and so it is not, " he answered. "I had but to lift myfinger, and the wearing of the torque would have set me on thethrone. And a mighty uneasy seat that would have been, too! I thinkmy father is used to it, and might have missed the seat. So Ileft. "

"For your father's sake, " said Hakon, smiling at him. "Well, comeand help me to not quite so uneasy a realm, and all may be for thebest. There is little freedom for him who holds an Irish throne, asit seems to me. "

Chapter 16: In Old Norway. 

The ships were under way with the tide in the gray of the earlymorning, and crept along the shore to the island slowly. There weremen watching our going from the cliffs, but there had been no alarmfrom the Irish in the night. I dare say they claim to have drivenHakon of Norway from their shores even to this day, but I do notknow that it matters if they do. No one is the worse for the boast, or the better either, for that matter. 

Hakon took the ships into the little strait for easier landing thanfrom the open shore. His men were waiting at the water's edge forus, but there were no hermits to be seen at first, for it was oneof their hours of service in the chapel. We had heard the faintringing of its little bell as we drew up to the opening of thestrait. Bright and clear it was in the early morning sunlight, andit was peaceful as ever. Even Hakon's men had set aside their mailhere, looking as quiet as the place itself. 

Gerda would go ashore with us, and so in no long time we, who hadleft here so hastily, stood once more on the shore, and wondered tofind ourselves back again, and safe; for the memory of that flightcame back to us afresh with all we saw. We had forgotten it in thewild doings of the long day which came thereafter. 

Now, there is no need for me to tell of the greetings which werefor us, and for the young king. They were those of men who owedmuch on either side, and yet must part again straightway. It seemedthat Hakon's men who had been landed were either Christians, orelse men who had taken the "prime signing" on them, which was theway in which they proved that they were ready to learn the newfaith. Phelim would call them "catechumens, " therefore, and thatword may be known as meaning the same thing. Presently I was tohear more of that from him. The good hermits were ready to praisethem and their ways to the king, while, as for Asbiorn's men, theyhad given no trouble at all, for they were tied up in the cell wehad used. One or two of Hakon's men, who were from Dublin, couldspeak the Erse, and that had been good. 

So there was gratitude and content when the hermits came and spokewith Hakon through Dalfin, while I set the men to work getting thetreasure down to the boats. The brothers had buried it as theypromised, risking somewhat as they worked, for Asbiorn's Danesmight have wandered from the beach at any time. When that was donethey fled to the hill, until one of Hakon's men had gone altogetherunarmed and spoken with them, telling them that we and they weresafe. 

Now, we had left Fergus behind us with the bishop, and he wouldfind his way back here shortly. Presently Phelim sought the oldsuperior and spoke long with him, and at last came and asked Gerdato do the same. She went willingly enough, as she reverenced theold teacher, taking me with her. 

"My daughter, " he said, "have you a mind to learn more of thosethings of which we have spoken?"

"I can wish nothing better, " she answered. 

"Then, " he said, "I have bidden Phelim go across the seas with youto teach you and yours. Will it please you that he shall do so?"

She flushed with delight, for that was what she had most wished, asshe had told me yonder on the shore. And I suppose that because shehad so told me, she looked to me to answer. 

"Aye, what says Malcolm, my countryman?" asked the old man. 

"If Father Phelim will undertake the task, which will be hard, " Ianswered. 

"He will bear hardship for that work, " the superior said, settinghis hand on the shoulder of the strong man, who had knelt beforehim. "We shall miss him, but we shall know that mayhap he willbring you twain to meet with us hereafter. "

Then I said, being moved by words and tone, "So may it be, father, "and he smiled at me in much content. 

After that Phelim said naught of his own feelings in the matter, but went to the brothers one by one and took leave of them. Afterwards I heard that yesterday the bishop had loosed him fromsome vows which bound him to the island-hermit life, if it came topass that we would take him with us. And that was what he hadthought would befall him when he and Fergus rowed with us, withAsbiorn in chase. 

So we took leave of the old man then, for he was feeble, and timewas very short. He bade us remember that day by day in the littlechapel our names, and the name of Hakon also, would not beforgotten; and blessed us, and went to his cell. Then one of thebrothers came and asked Gerda to see what she had left in her cell, for none had touched it yet, and she went with him. Soon she cameout with that little silver cup, which we had found in thepenthouse when we first opened it, and asked me if she might giveit to the hermits. 

"They will have no use for it, " I said, smiling at the thought. 

"I think they will, " she said. "Ask, for I cannot. "

So I asked the brother who was with us, and he looked at the cupgravely. It was wrought with a strangely twisted and plaitedpattern. 

"Why, yes, " he said. "I myself can set a stem to it, and thereafterit will be a treasure to us, for our chalice is but of white metal. It will mind us of you every day, in ways which are more wondrousthan you can yet know. We may take it, therefore, but you must notoffer us aught else. We are vowed to poverty. "

Now, I did not know of what he spoke, but Gerda did in some way, which is beyond me. Wherefore she was more than content. It is mythought that all her days it will be a good and pleasant thing tomind the use that cup came to at the last, and where it is. 

The treasure was all on board Hakon's ship, and we must go with thetide. The Danes were unbound and sent to help Thoralf on the shipwhich had been theirs, with the offer of freedom if they workedwell; and I will add that they gave no trouble, and took servicewith Hakon as free men afterward, having learnt the good ofhonesty. The hermits saw us to the shore, and so we left them, andthe ships hoisted sail to a fair breeze, and were away for Norwayand what lay before Hakon when he came thither. And if theblessings and prayers of the hermits availed aught, he would dowell. 

Now, we had to gather men for this warfare that might be to come. There were Norsemen in the Scottish islands everywhere who wouldjoin him, for thither had fled many who were not friendly withEric, and the Orkney and Shetland Islands held more still. So wesailed up the narrow seas among the isles, finding here one man, and here a dozen, until the ships were fully manned, and that withsuch a force as any leader might go far with, for the men served, not for pay alone, but also for hope in Hakon, and to regain theirold homes in the old land. Moreover, two chiefs joined him withtheir ships and crews in Hebrides, and there we heard news of Eric, and how that men hated him, and would rise for Hakon everywherewhen once they knew that he was in the land. 

So that was a long voyage and pleasant to me, nor did I seem tocare how long it lasted. Maybe the reason for that is not far toseek, for I could not tell what more I might see of Gerda when itended. For I knew only too well that I had naught to offer her, being but a landless man, with nothing but my sword for heritage. And as the days passed, it seemed to me that in some way Gerda keptherself afar from me, being more ready to speak with Hakon andBertric than myself, though again at times she was as ever withmyself in all ways. 

Now I did not altogether wonder at this, and made the best thereof, being minded to pass from her ken with Hakon when the time came. Isupposed that we should all go together with the young king to thatplace which he should choose for his first landing, and thereaftershe would bide in his court until Eric had fled the land and thepower of Arnkel had ended with his fall. Then she would go to herown place and be once more as a queen, while I would fare withHakon, and see what honour I might win. 

Still, it was pleasant to sit on the deck in the soft, summerweather, and talk with Thoralf's wife and daughter, Ortrud, andwatch Gerda as she forgot the hard things she had passed through, and grew cheerful and happy once more. These two ladies were mostkind to her, and grew to be great friends in those long days atsea. 

One day, after we had left the Shetland Islands, and it wore towardthe end of the voyage, and we began to talk of where we might bestland and call on men to rise for Hakon, the elder lady, Thoralf'swife, had been talking to me, and I think my mind had wandered alittle as I watched Gerda, who was on the after deck with Bertricand Dalfin. The men were all clustered forward, and no one was nearfor the moment. 

"You two well bore the care of Gerda, " she said in a low voice. "See, she might never have passed through aught of peril orhardship. Yet she will never forget those days of trial. "

"She was very brave through them, " I said. "The care was naught butpleasure. "

"Yet most heavy to you, " she said. "I know you will make the leastof it all, but she knows well what she owes to you. Now, I wouldhave you think of what I say. It pleases you to call yourself hercourtman--well, that may be no bad way of putting your readiness toserve her. But I would not have you forget that you are Malcolm theJarl. "

I laughed, for the title never had meant much, even when my fatherheld it. Now it was altogether barren to me. 

"So I am, " I said; "but of no more use to Hakon for all that. If Ihad a jarl's following now--"

"You are not needed by Hakon so much as by another, Malcolm, " shesaid. "To him you are one among many, and that is all. "

"He has my first fealty, " I answered. "He was the first who hasever claimed it, and he has it, for good or ill. "

"There was one who claimed your fealty before ever he saw you, " shesaid slowly, and smiling at me meaningly. "Will you forget that?"

I could not pretend not to understand what she meant, and Ianswered her with the thought which troubled me. 

"Lady, I cannot forget it. But now it does not seem possible thatshe should care to remember. There is no reason why she should. "

"Every reason, Malcolm, " she said, as if angry with me. "Do youthink that all the care you had for her before Hakon came is to gofor naught?"

"Bertric and Dalfin are to be remembered in that matter also. "

"Of course. But Asa Thor, who was only Malcolm the Jarl after all, being a fellow countryman, has had the first place. "

"You seem to have heard all the story, " I said, smiling. 

"From the beginning, " she answered, "else had I not spoken to youthus. Now, I will not sit by and see Gerda, whom I love, madewretched because you are somewhat too thoughtful for her, if I mayput it so. And I will tell you one thing which she fears more thanaught. "

There she stayed her words and looked at me somewhat doubtfully. Isuppose that what she saw in my face told her that she might go on, for she did so. 

"Presently Hakon must needs find a protector for her, if her ownlands are to be won back for her. She fears who that may be. "

Then she rose up and left me with some new matter for thought, notaltogether unpleasant. And thereafter, for the few days that wereleft of the voyage, I did my best to be the same in allcompanionship to our charge as I had been in the days on theisland. 

Hakon made up his mind to sail north to Thrandheim {2}, wheremen loved his father, and where the strength of Norway lay. Withthe Thrandheimers behind him there would be every hope of winningin the end, if there must needs be some fighting here and therebefore the land was quiet. So he steered for the islands which lieoutside the great fjord whereon the town lies, and there found aberth for the ships, while he sent men to find out how the minds ofthe folk were turned toward Eric. Thoralf went, and two others whowere known in the district. 

When they had gone, he sent for me to speak with him privately, inthe little house on the island where he was lodged with some friendof his father's. He sat alone when I came in, and he smiled when hesaw me. I would have it remembered that Hakon was far older thanhis years, and that we forgot what his age was, for, indeed, he waswiser than most men even then. 

"Malcolm, " he said, "I want you to do somewhat for me. You willhave to leave me, and maybe it is not an easy matter which I havein hand for you. Yet it is likely that you are the only man whom Ican set to do it. "

"If that is so, King Hakon, needs must I undertake it, " I answered, lightly enough. 

"It is a matter which was forced on you once; but now you shallhave your choice whether you will undertake it with your free willor not. "

He spoke gravely, but his eyes had the light of a jest in them, andI had to smile. 

"This sounds a terrible matter, King Hakon, " said I. "Let me knowthe worst of it. "

"Someone has to take Gerda back to her own place and turn outArnkel for me. Thereafter, he will have to hold the land for mequietly, and make ready for a rising for me if need is. I thinkthere will be little trouble, but I do not know what men of his ownthis Arnkel may have. Will you do it?"

"Seeing that the care of a lady is in the matter, I will not, forshame's sake, say that I will do it with a light heart, " Ianswered. "But you could have asked me nothing more after my ownmind. But what of the lady?"

"If you do not know that by this time, " he said gaily, "I ammistaken. Maybe you had better ask her. "

"Am I to take her with me?"

"Yes, " he said, gravely enough. "There may be fighting here, andshe is best out of the way. Her folk will hail her, and she will besafe with them, Arnkel notwithstanding. Thoralf will send his wifeand daughter with her that they, too, may be safe. "

Then he laughed at me again, and said that if all his followerswere so ready to leave him, he would be a lonely man shortly, andso on. Yet I knew that for him to have one loyal haven in the southlands would be no little gain, so that I was serving him as well asGerda. 

"That is well, " he said at last. "And I wonder how long I may beable to jest thus. Now, I will give you the ship we took fromHeidrek, and Bertric will be shipmaster, for this is his affairalso. You shall have crew enough, at least, to make sure thatGerda's men will join you without fear. And you shall sailtomorrow, before ever Arnkel hears that I am in the land. Take him, if you can, and deal with him as you will. Maybe a rope at the endof the yardarm is what he deserves. But, anywise, do not let himget to Eric if you can help it. "

Then I had to fetch Bertric, and thereafter we arranged all thatwas needful as to ship and crew. We were to have thirty men, andthat would be as many as we should want, seeing that Gerda's folkwould join us so soon as they knew that she had returned. Also wemust find a pilot, for Gerda's place lay some four days' sail downthe coast, at the head of the fjord which men call Hvinfjord, orFlekkefjord, which lies among the mountains south of Stavanger, ina land of lakes and forests and bright streams, of which she hadtold me much. 

Presently Hakon spoke to me of another matter wherein I might helphim. It was his hope that he might win Norway to the Christianfaith, and, indeed, I think that he cared little for the crown ifit might not give him power to that end. He knew that in the longdays of the homeward cruise both Gerda and I had been talking muchwith Father Phelim and the two English clergy, so that we could notbe aught but friendly toward the faith, if not more. 

"Stubborn are our Norse folk, " he said, "and the work will be hard. Maybe I shall do little, but someone else may take up the taskwhich I mean to begin. It must needs be begun at some time. In thatquiet place of Gerda's it is likely that men may listen peacefully, and so will be a centre whence one may hope much. "

Then I said, "So may it be, King Hakon; for this will be what Gerdawishes most of all things. "

"What of yourself then?" he asked. 

Bertric answered for me, and I was glad. 

"Malcolm thinks likewise, for so he has told me. But he will donothing in haste. This is a matter which is weighty, and in no wiseto be lightly gone into. But have no fear for him, Hakon. "

Thereat Hakon smiled as if well pleased, and said no more. Bertricdid but speak the truth concerning me. But most of all, it seemedto me that the new things I had learned were so wondrous that Ithought myself unfitted for them. I think that, if I tell thetruth, I must needs say that I was afraid thereof, in ways which Icannot set into words. 

Bertric and I went out to look for men when all was said thatneeded saying, and the first person we found was Dalfin. The princewas learning to be a very Norseman, and was in favour with all. 

"Ho, Dalfin, " I said, "are you minded to sail for another cruisewith the queen and us two?"

"Why, " he asked, "what of Hakon and his warfare?"

We told him what we were to be about, and his face fell. I think hedeemed at first that he was in some way bound in honour to go withus and see Gerda righted. But it was plain that he would ratherfollow Hakon and meet with the adventure which must needs be beforehim ere he came to the throne of his fathers. 

So we played with him for a while, until he said that he would sailwith us if we needed him so sorely, and then let him go. There wasno honour to be won with us, and here he might end by standing highin the court, and we had no need of him. Then we went and chose menwho were ready for a chance of speedy adventure, rather than thewaiting which matters of policy required here for the moment. Presently Bertric would bring the ship back to Hakon with them, ifall went well. So we had no trouble in raising a very willing crew. Moreover, the men who knew her were glad to serve Gerda. 

So word went about quickly of what we wanted, and we might have hadtwice the number we asked for. Presently Asbiorn heard it, and cameup from the ships and sought us. 

"So you are going to try conclusions with my friend Arnkel?" hesaid. "Let me come with you. You need a pilot. "

Now, we liked Asbiorn well enough, for all the way in which we hadmet him, and the company whence he came to us. He was quiet andfearless, keeping himself to himself, but pleasant in his ways, troubling more over the thought of the ill repute of his fatherthan need have been, perhaps, for none blamed him for that. We hadalready thought of him as likely to be useful to us; but he, again, might do well with the king, for he had place and name to win, ashad Dalfin. We were glad that he would help us therefore, andhailed his coming accordingly, to his content. 

This island where we lay was hilly, and forest clad. The ships wereat anchor in the little sound between it and a smaller island, hidden and safe, and the ladies were lodged in a house among thewoods on the south side of the hill, near the lodging of Hakon. Thewoods were pleasant at this time, with the first touch of autumn onthe leaves of the birches, and the ripe berries of the Norselandwere everywhere. 

So it happened that presently, as I went to Hakon's lodging withsome question which I had for him, I must take the nearest way fromthe ships by the woodland paths, having to cross the island fromeast to south, and leaving Bertric and Asbiorn on board. I had itin my mind to find Thoralf's good wife presently, and talk to her, for it seemed to me that this cruise might have much in store forme. Hakon had told her of our sailing with the morning's tide. 

But I heard someone singing in the wood, and knew the voice well. It was Gerda who was wandering, and gathering the red raspberries, and I had half a mind to turn aside and keep beyond her sight. Thatthought came too late, however, for the path turned, and I came onher suddenly, and she looked up from the ripe berries she had foundalongside the path and saw me. 

A flush went across her fair face, and then she greeted mebrightly. I did not know what she had been told of tomorrow as yet, and could not tell from her face whether she knew or not. So Ithought it best to ask. 

"Have you heard aught from the king as to your going back to theold home yet, Gerda?"

"Yes, " she said, standing still and looking somewhat pitifully atme. "And he says that it shall be at once. But I fear how he maysend me back. "

"He will give you ship and men, and so see that there is no chanceof any great trouble with Arnkel. "

"Aye--but--but, Malcolm, he says that he needs must find someonewho will help me hold the land. Who will that be, for he can spareso few?"

"I think that he will let you make your own choice, " I answered. 

"If I might--" she said, and there stopped, seeming troubled. 

Then I said, "And if you might, who would be the choice?"

She looked at me and paled, and then looked away at the berriesagain. She stooped to pick one, and her face was away from me. 

"I think it is cruel to ask that, " she said in a low voice. "I haveno one here whom I know--save you, and Bertric. "

I moved a pace nearer to her, but still she did not look up. Thecrimson berries she bent over were no excuse for the colour of herface at that moment, and I feared I had angered her. 

"Gerda, " I said, "have you forgotten how that in the holy island Iwas wont to say that I should not rest until your were back in yourhome?"

"I thought that you had forgotten, " she said in a low voice. "I hadnot. "

"I seemed to forget it, because I deemed it best that I should doso. I am but a landless warrior, with naught to offer. And you--"

Then she turned quickly on me, and there was a smile on her faceand a new light in her eyes. 

"And I, " she said. "And I am naught but the girl who was found byAsa Thor in the burning ship. 

"O Malcolm, let it be so still, and take me to the end of thevoyage and bide there always. For I fear naught as long as you arewith me. "

She held out her hands to me, and then she was in the shelter of myarms, and no more was needed to be said. We were both content, andmore than content. 

Chapter 17: Homeward Bound. 

Mayhap I need not say that I forgot the message which took me tothis place, seeing that it was of no great account. Gerda and I hadmuch to say to one another of matters which would be of note tonone but ourselves, and the time fled unheeded by us. 

Whereby it came to pass that presently came footsteps through thewoods, and here were Hakon and Bertric smiling at us, and Gerda wasblushing, though she would not leave my side. Bertric laughedlightly when he met us. 

"Hakon, " he said, "I told you that there would be no trouble inthis matter. Now, Lady Gerda, and you, comrade, I am going to bethe first to wish you all happiness. And I will say that thus ourvoyage ends even as it ought. "

"It is not ended yet, " said Hakon. "Still it remains for Malcolm towin her home back for his bride that shall be, though that may beeasy. "

Then he, too, spoke words of kindness to us both, and they weregood to hear; until at last he would tell us news which had comefrom Thrandheim for himself, and that also was of the best. 

The land had risen for him at the first sound of his name. Eric wasfar away to the south and east, in the Wick, fighting with men whowould not bow to him, and all went well. The ships would go up tothe ancient town on the morning's tide. 

"But now, " he said, "I have no one to send with Gerda, for Thoralfwill take his wife and daughter with us. Will she wait here for thewinter, or will she sail, as once before, with you two to serve andguard her?"

"Let us sail at once, King Hakon, " she said, laughing. "It would beimpossible for me to wish for better care than that I have learnedto value most of all. "

"Nay, but you shall be better attended at this time, " Hakon said, smiling. 

And so in the end we learned that the matter had already beenarranged in all haste, for they had found two maidens to attendGerda, and the rough after cabin of the ship had been made somewhatmore fitting for her by the time we sailed in the morning. 

Now we took Gerda back to Thoralf's wife, and thence I fled withBertric to the ship, there being more to say than I cared to listento. Dalfin sat on the deck, and he rose up sadly to greet us, witha half groan. 

"Good luck to you, " he said, gripping my hand. "I have heard thenews. On my word, it was as well that we had no chance to get to myfather's court, or I should have been your rival, and there wouldhave been a fight. I will not say that it might not be a relief tobreak the head of someone even now--but that may pass. The luck ofthe torque has left me. "

"Come with us after all, " I said. "No doubt Arnkel will be willingto give you just that chance. "

But he shook his head. "No, I bide with Hakon. But there is Asbiornyonder who will see to Arnkel. And I am sorry for Arnkel if theymeet. "

Now, whether it was true that Dalfin had his own thoughtsconcerning the companion of our dangers I cannot say; but he bidedwith Hakon, and thereafter won honour enough from him, and, indeed, from all with whom he had to do. Princelike, and in all ways a goodcomrade, was Dalfin. 

So it came to pass that very early in the next dawning the shipslid away from under the lee of the islands and headed southward onher voyage, with cheers and good wishes to set her forth. The lastmessage we had from shore came from Dalfin the Prince, and that wasan Irish brogue of untanned deerskin, laced with gold, which flewthrough the dusk like a bat to Gerda's feet from the deck of one ofHakon's ships as we passed her. Words in the Erse came also fromthe dim figure who cast it, whereat Phelim and I laughed. Gerdaasked what they were, and we had to tell her. 

"Good luck to you for the thief of my heart, " he cried. "If I hadnot got one, and may never set eyes on your sweet face more, Iwould wish you the same today and tomorrow. "

"Not much heart-broken is Dalfin, " said Bertric, laughing. 

Thereafter is little which need be told of that voyage in thestill, autumn weather of the north. We passed, at times sailing, and now and then with the oars going easily, and always in brightweather, through the countless islands which fringe the Norwayshores, some bare and rocky, and some clad with birch and fir evento the edge of the waves. Far inland the great mountains rose, snow-capped now, and shone golden and white and purple in theevening sun; and everywhere the forests climbed to meet the snow, and the sound of the cattle horns came at the homing hour to tellof the saeters hidden in the valleys. 

Once we met a ship passing swiftly northward under oars, and werenot so sure that we might not have to fight or fly. But her crewwere flying from the south, and hailed us to know if it were truethat Hakon had come from England to claim his own. And when wehailed in answer that so it was, and that we were of his force, themen roared and cheered while we might hear them. Eric's day wasdone. 

I think that it was on the fifth day that we came at last to thebreak in the line of fringing islands which marks the opening ofthe Stavanger Fjord. There we met the long heave and swell of theopen sea, and it was good to feel the lift and quiver of thestaunch ship as she swung over the rollers again. 

Across the open stretch of sea we sailed, and the land along whichwe coasted was flat and sandy, all unlike that which we had passedfor so many days. But beyond that the mountains were not far, though in no wise so high as those farther north. And at last Gerdashowed us the place where she had thought to lay Thorwald, hergrandfather, to rest in his ship. We could see the timber slipway, which still had been left where it was made for that last beaching, and we could see, too, that here and there the land was turned upinto heaps, where the place for the mound had been prepared. Therewas a little village also, and a hut or two had been burnt. 

"Our doing, " said Asbiorn. "Forgive us, Queen Gerda. "

"You at least had no part therein, " she said gently. "The rest isforgotten. Now we have no long way to go before I am again athome. "

Now the land rose again from the level of the Jederen marshes wehad passed, and we had high black cliffs to port and ahead of us. Along their feet the great rollers of the open sea broke, thundering, even in this quiet weather, and the spray shot up andfell in white clouds unceasingly. It was wonderful even now, andwhat it would be like in a day of gale and heavy seas might beguessed. And still we held on, with Asbiorn at the helm, though Icould see as yet no opening in the mighty walls that barred our wayonward. Gerda at my side laughed at me, in all pride in herhomecoming, and in the wild coast at which I was wondering. 

The cliffs seemed to part us as we neared those before us, and Isaw a deep and narrow cleft between them into which we steered. Thesail was lowered now, and the oars manned, and so we passed fromthe open into the shadow of the mighty cliffs which rose higher andhigher as we rowed between them. For half a mile the swell of thesea came with us, and then it died away, and we were on still, deepwater, clear as glass, but black in the shadow of the grim andsheer rock walls. The rhythm of the leisurely swing and creak andplash of the long oars came back to us from either side as if werowed amid an unseen fleet, and when the men broke into the rowingsong they were fain to cease, laughing, for the echoes spoiled thetune. 

The fjord opened out before long, and there was another passage tothe sea, up which came a little swell from the open. The cliffs toour right had been those of a great island which lies across themouth of the fjord itself, which we were but now entering. And thenagain the cliffs closed in, and we were in the silence. On theverge of the cliffs here were poised great stones, as if set toroll down on those who would try to force a passage, but they weremore than man might lift. They might have been hove here by Jotunsat play, so great were they, in truth. 

Now, it was Asbiorn's plan that we should try to reach the upperend of the fjord, where the hall and village lay, in the dusk ofevening, if we could do so, unseen. Gerda knew that it was unlikelythat we should be spied until we had passed higher yet; or, atleast, were we seen, that none would wonder at the return of a shipwhich was known to be that of Heidrek. The brown sail which hadbeen our terror might help us here and now. 

Far up its reaches the fjord branched, one arm running on towardthe east, and the other, which was our course, northward. Here, atthe meeting of these branches, there was a wider stretch of water, ringed around with mountains which sloped, forest clad, to theshores, and dotted with rocky islets round which the tide swirledand eddied in the meeting of the two currents, for it was falling. 

We had timed our passage well, and would wait here until we mightfind our way to the hall as the men were gathered for the eveningmeal. Our plan was to land and surround the building, and so takeArnkel if we could without any fighting. 

Hidden away at the foot of a valley here was a little village, butat first we saw no signs that we were noticed. Presently, however, when Asbiorn had taken the ship into a berth between two of theislets, and the men were getting her shore lines fast to mooringposts which seemed to be used only now and then, a boat with twomen in it came off to us thence, and we were hailed to know what weneeded in these waters. 

Asbiorn answered, saying that we were friends, waiting for tide upthe fjord, and they went ashore on the islet next them, and cameacross it to us. Then Gerda rose up from where she sat watchingthem and called them by name, and they started as if they had seena ghost, so that she laughed at them. At that they took courage, and came nearer. 

The stern of the ship was not more than a couple of fathoms fromthe rock, and there they stood, and it was good to hear theirwelcome of the lady whom they had deemed lost. Then they came onboard, and there was rejoicing enough, both in the finding, and inthe peace which would come with Gerda's return. They told us howthat Arnkel was carrying on his mastership here with a high hand, being in no wise loved. They said that men blamed him for bringingHeidrek on the land, seeing that he had made terms with him when itwould have been as well to fight; and that, moreover, there werenot a few who believed that in some way he had a hand in the lossof Gerda. Now, he was trying to gather the men in order to go tothe help of Eric the King, who was fighting in the Wick, as we hadheard, and that was not at all to the mind of those who hadfollowed Thorwald. War in the Wick, beyond their ken altogether, was no affair of theirs. 

Whereby it was plain that here we were likely to do a very goodturn to Hakon at once, and we were just in time. Our ship, whichHeidrek had left here, was ready for sailing, as it seemed, and ifwe had come a day or two later we should have lost Arnkel, andmaybe had trouble to follow. 

Now, these two men were the pilots of the fjord, as we had guessedfrom their coming off to us. At first they were for goingstraightway and telling the men at the hall and town that Gerda hadcome, but we thought it best to take that news ourselves. Theywould steer us up the fjord in the dusk presently, and would answerany hail from watchers who would spy our coming. 

So we waited for the turn of the tide, and armed ourselves in allbravery of gold and steel and scarlet as befitted the men of Hakonand of Gerda the Queen, for she should go back to her own as aqueen should. And then a thought came to me, and I spoke of it toBertric, and so went and stood at the door of the cabin where Gerdawaited, and asked her to do somewhat for me. 

"Will you not come back even as you went?" I asked. "Let the mensee you stand before them as you were wont, in your mail and helmand weapons, the very daughter of warriors. "

But she shook her head, smiling. 

"No, Malcolm, it is foolishness. What need to put on the gear whichseems to make me what I am not?"

"Nothing will make you less than a sea queen, my Gerda, " I said. "Maybe I might say more than that, but you would think me onlyflattering. I would have you wear the arms as surety to your folkat first sight that you are indeed here again. It may save words, and time. "

So I persuaded her, and she left me to don the war gear for thelast time, as she told me. She would dress herself even as she hadbeen clad for the funeral and as we had found her. 

Then the tide turned, and slowly the current from the sea found itsway up the fjord and reached us, and we warped out of the narrowberth between the rocks, and manned the oars and set out on thelast stage of our voyage. The mast was lowered and housed by thistime, and the ship ready for aught. Only we did not hang the warboards along the gunwales, and we had no dragon head on the stem, for that Heidrek had not carried at any time. We had no mind to setall men against the ship at first sight as an enemy who cameprepared for battle. 

We entered the northern branch of the fjord, and at once the highcliffs rose above us again, for the waterway narrowed until we werein a deep cleft of the mountains. The water was still as glass inthe evening quiet, and as the stars came out overhead, we seemed tobe sailing under one deep sky and on another. But the oar bladesbroke the water into brighter stars than those which werereflected, and after us stretched a wake of white light between theblack cliffs, for the strange sea fires burnt in the broken watersbrightly, coming and going as the waves swirled around the ship'spath. 

So we went steadily for a long way, and then we came to a placewhere the rocky walls of the channel nearly met, so that one couldhave thrown a stone from the deck on either as we passed. High upon the left cliffside a little light glimmered, for a cottage hungas it were on a shelf of the mountain above us. The measured beatof the oars sounded hollow here as the sheer cliffs doubled theirsounds. Some man heard it, and a door opened by the little light, like a square patch of brightness on the shadow of the hillside. 

Then he hailed us in a great voice which echoed back to us, and oneof the pilots answered him cheerily with some homely password, andwe saw his form stand black against his door for a moment before heclosed it, and he waved his hand to the friend whose voice he knew. The pilot told me that it was his duty to listen for passing shipsthus and hail them. Beside his hut was piled a beacon ready tolight if all was not well, and in the hut hung a great, woodencattle lure wherewith to alarm the town. We were close to it now. 

By this time it was as if I knew the place well, so often had Gerdatold me of it. The fjord opened out from this narrow channel into awide lake from which the mountains fell back, seamed and laced withbright streams and waterfalls, and clad with forests, amid whichthe cornfields were scattered wherever the rocks gave way to deepersoil. At the head of this lake, where a swift salmon river enteredthe fjord, was the hall, set on rising ground above the clusteringhouses of the town, and looking down over them to the anchorage andthe wharf for which we were making. Behind the hall rose a sheercliff, sheltering it and the other houses from the north and east. 

All this I was to see plainly hereafter. Before me now in the dusk, which was almost darkness, as the ship slid from the narrows intothe open, was the wide ring of mountains and the still lake, andacross that the twinkling lights of the town, doubled in the waterbelow them, and above them all the long row of high-set openingsunder the eaves of the hall itself, glowing red with the flame offire and torches, and flickering as the smoke curled across andthrough them. 

I wondered what welcome was waiting for us from those who weregathered there, as I stood with Gerda on my arm beside ourcomrades, who watched the pilots as they steered. Bertric wasthere, and Phelim, who by this time spoke the Norse well enough, besides Asbiorn. 

There was some spur of hill between us and part of the town, forthe light seemed to glide from behind it as we held on, but itsmass was lost in the shadows. I was watching the lights as theycame, one by one, to view, and then of a sudden, on the blacknessof the cliff above the hall, shone out a cross of light, tall andbright and clear, as it were a portent, or as set there to guardthe place. So suddenly did it come that I started, and I heardFather Phelim draw in his breath with some words which I could notcatch. 

"What is that?" I asked Gerda, under my breath and pointing. 

She laughed gently, and her hand tightened on my arm. 

"We were wont to call it Thor's hammer, " she said. "We see it fromtime to time, and it brings luck. Now it greets me and you--but itis not the old sign to me any longer. "

"It is strange, " said Bertric. "Once you called on Asa Thor--andhere is that one to whom you called, and yonder--"

"No, no, " she said, clinging to me, "it is no longer Thor'shammer. "

"It is the sign which shall be held dear here, " said Phelim. "It isthe sign that all good has come to this place. "

"So may it be, " said Gerda softly, and I thought that thereflection of the cross made a glimmering pathway from the hall tothe ship which bore her homeward. 

But I had no time to wonder how and why that sign was there, fornow we were seen, and torches began to flicker along the wharf. Ourpilots spoke to Asbiorn, and he passed the word for men to goforward with the shore warps, and the oar strokes slowed down. Ithought I saw the broad gleam of light as the doors of the hallopened and closed again, and then a hail or two went back and forthfrom the shore and us. The oars were laid in and we were alongsidethe wharf, and quietly the rowers took their arms and sat in theirplaces, waiting, as they had been bidden. There were not more thana score of men waiting us ashore, for it was supper time. 

Then came a man from out of the town toward us, and by the time wewere moored he was on the wharf opposite the stern. He had on helmand sword, but no mail, and his shield hung over his shoulder. Themen made way for him, and in the torchlight I saw that he wasgray-bearded and strong. 

"It is Gorm the Steward, " said Gerda to me, "He is my friend. Letme speak to him. "

"Ho, shipmaster!" cried Gorm. "Welcome, if you come in friendship, as I suppose. Whence are you, and what would you?"

"Friends, " said Asbiorn; "friends with a cargo some of you will beglad to see. "

"Aye, aye, " answered the steward. "You traders always say that. Well, that will wait for daylight. Meanwhile come up to the halland sup. "

Then his eyes lit on the silent, mail-clad men at the oar benches, and he started. 

"Ho!" he cried sternly, "what is the meaning of all this show ofweapons?"

"Speak to him, Gerda, " I said then, seeing that it was time. 

She went to the rail and leaned over it. The red flares shone onher mail and white dress and sparkling helm. 

"Gorm, " she cried softly; "Gorm, old friend--I have come home!"

He stood for a moment as if turned to stone there on the wharf. Then he shaded his eyes with his hand as if in broad daylight, andstared at Gerda for but a moment, for she spoke his name once more. 

"Odin, " he cried, "this is a good day--if my ears and eyes do notplay me false--yet it is hardly to be believed. Let me come onboard. "

He hurried to the gangway, and there Gerda met him. One close lookwas enough for him, and he bent his knee and kissed her hand withwords of welcome, and so would be made known to Bertric and myself. He looked us up and down with a sharp glance and smiled, and Gerdatold her tale in a few words. 

"True enough, " he said; "for you wear the arms of the house, andwear them well. I never thought to see one in the war gear of theyoung master again and not to resent it--but Gerda will have madeno mistake. Now, what will you do? Arnkel sits in the hall, andwith him men who have come from Eric Bloodaxe the King. "

"Hakon, Athelstane's foster son, is king, " said Bertric. "There isnews for you. He is at Thrandheim, and the north has risen for him. We are his men. "

Gorm's eyes shone, and he whistled softly. "News indeed! This is aday of wonders. What next?"

"How many of the men in the hall will stand by Arnkel when Gerda isknown?" I asked. "She would have no fighting if it can be avoided. "

Maybe a dozen--men who never knew her. That is of no account, forthere are two score of our folk supping there. "

"Well, then, " I said, "we will surround the hall and walk inquietly and call on Arnkel to surrender. If he does not, we mustmake him do so; but first Gerda's tale shall be told of him. "

Then Gerda said: "Let me go into the hall first and speak withArnkel face to face. I have no fear of him, and I think that myfolk will stand by me. "

Just for a moment we doubted if that was safe for her, but Gorm theSteward had the last word. 

"Let it be so, " he said. "Gerda shall call to her men, and theywill not hang back. Then Arnkel must needs give in. Now, the soonerthe better for all concerned. "

Chapter 18: A Sea Queen's Welcome. 

The folk ashore had made fast the ship by this time, and were idlywaiting while Gorm spoke to us. As yet they had paid no heed to thelady with whom he talked, but wondered more at the quiet of the menthan aught else. I felt that they were growing uneasy, though thatGorm found us friendly kept them from showing it. I dare say theythought we were more messengers from Eric. 

Now, Gorm bade us choose our men quickly and follow him, lest someword should go to Arnkel of the armed ship which had come insteadof the peaceful trader which the pilots should have brought. So Iwent down the starboard side and named a dozen men, while Asbiorndid the same from the other bank of rowers, and as we named them, they leapt up and fell in behind us. Then Asbiorn said:

"Better that I am not seen unless wanted. I will go to the back ofthe hall and see that none get away thence. What shall you do ifall goes well?"

"Take Arnkel and send him back to Hakon in the ship, " I answered. "That is the only thing possible. If he is foolish enough tofight--well, he must take his chance. "

Asbiorn nodded, and we went ashore, leaving that old courtman ofmine, Sidroc, in charge of the ship and the dozen men left withher. The folk of the place thronged round to see us pass up thetown, and saw Gerda plainly for the first time. In another moment Iheard her name pass among them, and Gorm spoke to them, for therewas a growing noise of welcome. 

"Steady, friends!" he said sternly, "steady! No need to tell Arnkelthat his time has come yet. Let us get to the hall quietly, andthereafter shout as you like--

"Ho! stop that man!"

One had broken away from the crowd and was off toward the hall atfull speed, meaning, as I have no doubt, to warn Arnkel and winreward. But he did not get far. A dozen men were after him, and hadhim fast, and no other cared to follow his example. 

There was a stockade round the hall and its outbuildings whichstood to right and left of it. The guest house was to the right, and the bower, which was Gerda's own place, stood on the left, bothhandsome timber buildings, with high-pitched roofs and carvedgables and doorways. The hall itself was like them, but larger, with low, wide eaves that made, as it were, a gallery all round, raised a little from the ground. Daylight showed that every timberthat could be seen was carved most wonderfully, but one could notheed that now in the torchlight. 

A man stood on guard in the stockade gate, and Gorm the Stewardspoke to him, bidding him salute the queen who had returned. Hegave one look at Gerda, and tossed his leathern helm in the air, and so fell in with us as we crossed the courtyard to the greatdoor. From the hall came the pleasant sounds of song and laughterfrom the courtmen within. 

Gorm knocked and the doors flew open. The shipmen had been expectedto return with him for supper. I saw the whole place as we stoodthere for the moment in the broad light of the torches on thewalls. 

We entered at the end of the hall, and right over against us wasthe high seat, where sat Arnkel and half a dozen other men. Therewere no ladies with them, and for that I was glad. Two great firesburnt on hearths on either side of the hall, halfway down itslength, and at this end sat at their trestle tables the thralls andherdsmen and fishers of the house. Beyond the fires and below thehigh place were the courtmen on either hand, so that from end toend of the hall ran a clear way for the serving. With them weretheir wives and daughters here and there, and there were many womenwith the lesser folk nearer us as we entered. Some were carryinground the ale jugs, and stood still to see us enter. 

Asbiorn and his men left us even as the door opened, and wentquickly to the rear of the hall. I could see only one other door, and that opened behind the high seat, being meant for the ladies ofthe house, so that they could pass to the bower without going downthe noisy hall. It led to the open gallery round the building, whence it was but a step to the bower. 

Very bright and pleasant it all was, with the light flashing red onthe courtmen's arms on the walls behind them, and the glow of thetwo great pine-log fires on the gay dresses of the women. AndArnkel himself, a big man with long, reddish hair and bristlingbeard, looked at his ease altogether, as he turned a laughing faceto see the guests who came. 

There was a little hush as we came out of the shadow of the greatdoorway, and everyone turned, of course, to see us. Gerda wasbetween Bertric and myself, and for the moment behind Gorm theSteward, who ushered us in with all ceremony. She had her darkcloak over her mail, and the hood of it hid her bright helm, and wetwo were cloaked also. Behind us was Phelim, and then the menfollowed. I waited until they were all inside the hall, and thenGorm stepped aside, and Gerda stood forward. 

"Ha!" said Arnkel, smiling broadly, "a lady. Welcome to our hall, friends. It may be more to your liking than the sea, so late in theyear. "

Gerda shook her long cloak from her, and stood before him at thelength of the hall, plain to be known, even as he had last set eyeson her. 

"Am I welcome, Arnkel?" she said in a cold voice, which had no signof a quiver in it. "I have come from the sea to which you sent me. "

Arnkel's red face went white and ghastly of a sudden, and he sprangback from the table as if he had been smitten. The guests with himstared at us and at him, speechless, for they were Eric's men andknew nothing of Arnkel's ways. But the courtmen rose to their feetwith a wild medley of voices, for this thing seemed to them beyondbelief for the moment. Round us, amid the lesser folk, was asilence, save for the rustle as they shifted and craned to look attheir young mistress. But there was a whisper growing among them. 

Now Arnkel came back to the table and set his hands on it, for theyshook, and stared at Gerda without finding a word in answer. Thecourtmen were looking at him now, and her name was passing amongthem in undertones. It was in Arnkel's power to make the best ofthe return if he would. 

"Friends, " said Gerda, "yonder man sent me to what he deemed mydeath in the ship which bore Thorwald to sea. Will you welcome meback, if he will not?"

Then there was a great shout from the men who loved her, and Ithought that all was well. But suddenly that shout stilled, forArnkel's voice came loud over it all. 

"Hold, you fools, " he cried. "Look at yon armed men. This is atrick of theirs. They have your lady captive, and now will win theplace if you suffer them. 

"Here, you great warrior, who are you?"

He pointed to me, and the colour was coming back to his face, whilehis eyes were fierce. He would make one bid for his power yet. 

"I am Malcolm of Caithness, the jarl, " I answered. "I am thechampion of Queen Gerda, whom I and my comrade here saved from theship in which you would have burned her. 

"Listen, Thorwald's men. We took her, well nigh dead, from thechamber where your king was laid. See, what are these arms I wear?They will prove it, for they came thence, and are her gift. "

"Aye, " he sneered in a harsh voice, "you took them at the same timeyou took the girl. 

"To your arms, men, and see that these robbers do not escape. "

The courtmen sprang at their weapons, and there was uproar enough. For a moment I could not tell what might come, and my hand was onmy sword hilt, though I would not draw the weapon yet. Then cameGerda's clear voice again. 

"To me, Gerda's men, " she cried, and her sword flashed out. "Helies, and you know it. "

Three men led a rush down the hall to us, and one was lame. Theywere my Caithness men who had escaped from Asbiorn here. After andwith them were a dozen older courtmen of Thorwald's. The womenscreamed and shrank back against the walls of the hall, hidingbehind the tables. We had naught to fear from the thralls here, forthey were shouting for Gerda. 

One of Eric's men leaned over to Arnkel and spoke to him. Then heshook his head and scowled at him, and stood up and raised hishand. 

"Here, " he said, when a silence fell, "I am a stranger, and itseems to me that there is matter for a fight, unless somewhat isset straight. What is this tale brought up against your lord? Ihave heard how Thorwald was set to sea in his ship. "

Then old Gorm answered in a voice which shook with wrath: "And withhim, bound in the funeral chamber, with burning peat piled roundit, Arnkel set the Lady Gerda to burn at sea, even as you see her. But for chance she had never stood in Arnkel's way more. She isThorwald's heiress. "

In the silence which followed Gerda spoke again. Men were doubtingyet, and Arnkel's men had no mind to begin a fight which would befell enough. 

"You have said that I am a captive, Arnkel, " she said calmly. 

"Listen, friends, and say if so I am. "

She half turned to me, and took my hand before them all, smiling. 

"This is my promised husband, " she said proudly, "Jarl Malcolm, whosaved me. If I am captive, it is willingly. 

"Now, Arnkel, I will let bygones be bygones. It shall be as it wasbefore the day when the ship was set adrift. Only you shall go yourway to the king, to be judged by him. "

"Fair speech, Arnkel, " said Eric's courtier. "Better listen to it. You have to deal with yon Scots jarl--and I ken the Scotsmen. "

He sat down, watching the throng. He would take no hand in thematter, wherein he was wise. But those words of his came to Arnkelas a taunt, and his look at me was terrible. 

"Ho, men, " he shouted, "will you own an outland lord?"

"Aye, we will, " said Gorm the Steward sturdily. "Sooner than listento a coward and would-be murderer of women. "

That ended the matter. The courtmen yelled, and one or two whotried to get to Arnkel's side were seized and hurled to the groundby the men who cheered for Gerda, and I knew that the day was won. But I watched Arnkel, for there was somewhat of madness in hislook. His hand stole down to the long dirk in his belt, and thenclutched it. 

Like a flash the keen blade fled across the hall, straight at Gerdaas she stood fearless before him, and I was only just in time. Istood on her right, and my left arm caught it. The blade wentthrough the muscles of the forearm, and stayed there, but that wasof no account. Gerda's light mail would hardly have stopped it. 

She gave a little cry, and I set my arm behind me, smiling. But themen saw and roared, and there was not one on the side of the manwho would do so evil a deed. They made a rush for the dais, overturning the tables, and hustling aside Eric's men, who were intheir way, else there would have been an end of Arnkel. 

Maybe in the long run it had been as well for him, but in thescuffle he opened the door behind him and rushed out. I heard ashout from outside, and then a trampling, and thereafter a silence. 

Asbiorn was not far off. Afterwards I found that he had a ladderagainst the wall, and a man was watching through a high window allthat went on, in case we needed help. Whereby it happened thatArnkel ran into his arms. 

Some of Asbiorn's men came in as soon as that was done, and thecourtmen huddled back at the sight of these newcomers, whose swordswere out. Gerda called to them that these were friends, and badeour men sheathe their weapons. 

There was quiet then, and Gerda looked round to me. Phelim hadtaken charge of my arm at once, and the long blade was out, and ascarf, which some girl who had not lost her senses had handed him, was round the wound. 

"Not much harm done, " he said, smiling at Gerda, who thanked him inwords and me with a look. 

Now the folk crowded round us with great shouts of welcome, and themen came to thrust forward the hilts of their weapons that sheshould touch them, in token of homage given and accepted. The womenwere trying to reach her also, with words of joy and praise. So Itook her through them all to the high place, and set her there inThorwald's chair, and Gorm the Steward passed round some word, andcame himself with a silver cup full of mead, and set it in herhand, and whispered to her. 

Whereon she smiled and rose up, and held the cup high, and cried toher folk:

"Skoal, friends, and thanks!"

And all down the hall, from her own folk and from Hakon's, and evenfrom those strangers, Eric's men, came the answer:

"Skoal to Gerda the Queen, and welcome!"

And then one lifted his voice and cried:

"Skoal to Jarl Malcolm!"

Men took that up, and it was good to hear them. 

Gerda gave me the cup her lips had just touched, and I drank"skoal" to them in turn, and so Gerda the Queen had come home. 

Gerda passed to the bower presently, and left us in the hall. Themen still made merry with shout and song, and Gorm was preparingthe guest hall for us. Asbiorn had come in with the rest of hismen, grim and silent, and I asked him if he had Arnkel safe. Henodded and reached for a horn of ale, and sat down at the end ofthe high place, for at the time Bertric and I were talking withEric's men, and trying to settle matters with them, for we couldnot let them go back to their master. 

One was a jarl from the south, and the others men of less note, andthey had looked to gather men to Eric hence. Now they were fairlythunderstruck to hear of the coming of Hakon, and as it seemed tous not altogether displeased. There would be nothing but turmoil inthe land so long as Eric reigned. 

In the end these men passed their word not to try to escape, or toplot here for Eric, until they went back with the ship toThrandheim, and so we had no more trouble with them. Thereafter twojoined Hakon, as I have heard, and the others were glad to bidequietly and at least not hinder him; so we did well for the youngking. 

When we had arranged thus with these men, I went to Asbiorn tolearn how he had bestowed Arnkel. 

"He is down at the wharf, " he answered. "Aye, on board the ship. Maybe you had better come and see him. "

"I do not know that I have aught to say to him, " said I. "The manis not worth a word. What do the townsfolk say of him?"

"They had a good deal to say, " he answered. "Not what one wouldcall good words, either. There is no party on his side here, andyou will have naught but welcome on all hands. Nevertheless, comedown to the ship before you go to the guest house for the night. Isleep on board. "

"The people cannot hold you as in league with Arnkel now, " I said. "They will not molest you. "

"They know that there is no league between us now, at all events, "he answered, with a short laugh. "No, there will be no trouble ofany kind. "

Bertric and I rose up and bade Eric's men go to the guest hall, andso we two went out of the great door with Asbiorn. With us camePhelim and my Caithness men, and Gorm the Steward, and a dozen ofthe others of the place. It was a still, frosty night, and overheadwavered and flickered across the stars the red and golden shaftsand waves of the northern lights, very brightly, so that all thesky seemed to burn with them, and it was well nigh as light as daywith their weird brightness. Under them the still fjord glowed inanswer, silent and peaceful, as the fires burned up and faded. 

We went to the stockade gate, and down the little street to thewharf. Only a few men were about, but they were not armed, and thehouses were dark now. There was no sign of unrest in all the place, as there well might have been had things gone awry for us. 

"Have a care, Asbiorn, " said Bertric. "There may be some gatheringto rescue Arnkel, for all the quiet. "

He laughed again, and his laugh was hard. 

"There will be none, " he said, and pointed. 

The mast of the ship had been stepped again, but the sail was stillon deck. Only a spare yard had been hoisted half-mast high acrossthe ship. And at the outboard end of it swung, black against thered fires of the sky, the body of the man who had wrought thetrouble. He had found the death which he deserved. 

"Hakon's word, " said Asbiorn quietly. "You mind what he said. "

I remembered, and it came to me that Asbiorn had done right. I donot know what else could have been done with such a man. And inthis matter neither I nor Gerda had any hand. 

"The townsfolk judged him, " said Asbiorn again, "and we did Hakon'sbidding. Else they had hewn him in pieces. "

Suddenly the red wildfires sank, and it was very dark. In thedarkness there came from seaward a sound which swelled up, nearerand nearer, as it were the cry of some mighty pack of hounds, andwith the wild baying, the yell of hunters and the clang of theirhorns. It swept over us, and passed toward the mountains while westood motionless, listening. 

"It is the wild hunt, " said old Gorm, gripping my arm. "It is Odinwho chases the wraith of Arnkel hence. "

But Phelim looked up to where against the dark cliff the crossstood out bright above the hall. 

"If it is Odin, " he said, "he flies before the might of yondersign. This place is his no longer. "

The others did not heed him, but I would that what he said was thevery truth. I had ever heard that one who died as did Arnkel wasthe quarry of Odin's hunters for evermore, and the sounds scaredme. 

The clamour of that wild hunt died away, and we breathed morefreely. Soon the wild lights burned up across the north again, andthen Bertric spoke. 

"Sink yonder thing in the fjord, Asbiorn. Gerda should not see itthus. "

Therewith we went back to the guest hall, and there was naught todisturb the quiet of the night. Asbiorn saw to that matterstraightway. 

Men say now that when the northern fires light the sky, across thefjord drifts the wraith of Arnkel, and that ever the wild huntcomes up from the sea and hounds him hence. I have heard the bay ofthose terrible hounds more than once indeed, but I have seennaught, and round our hall is no unrest. 

In the sunshine of next day Gerda would hear what had become ofArnkel, supposing that he was kept safely somewhere. I think thatthe hurt to me, small as it was, angered her against him more thanthe wrongs he had done to herself. 

"He is dead, " I told her. "He died at the hand of Asbiorn and themen of the place, in all justice. He may be forgotten. "

She did not ask more, for the way in which he ended she would notwish to hear. Only she sighed, and said:

"Let us forget him then. I would have forgiven him. He tried totake even my life from me indeed, but instead he has given me all Icould long for. He sent me to meet you, Malcolm, on the sea. "

Then she laid her hand on my bound arm gently, and smiled at me. 

"This is the second time you have saved my life, " she said. "Norwas there one to share the deed this time. You cannot bring inBertric and Dalfin now. "

Which seemed to please her in a way which I will not try to fathom. That sort of thing makes a man feel how little worth he is intruth. 

Then on that morning she must needs take me to see all the placeand the folk. My father's old ship lay in the fjord, ready to sailto Eric, and she must hear how we escaped from her again. Therewere more pleasant doings also, but I need not tell of them. 

For now it seems to me that the story is done, if there must betold one or two more things, seeing that Gerda had come home, andall was well. I have no words to tell of the wedding that wasbefore Bertric must needs go back to Hakon, for none but a ladycould compass that. But I will say that it was a goodly gatheringthereat, for word went quickly round, and the good people came into grace it from far and wide. Bertric gave away the bride, as thefriend of Hakon, who was her guardian; and after the wedding in theold Norse way, Phelim blessed us after the manner of the new faithwhich he and his had taught us to love, though he might not do morefor us, as yet unbaptized. 

Thereafter was feasting and rejoicing enough to please all, if thenotice had been short; and then Bertric must go his way, promisingto see us again as soon as might be. So we watched the ship passdown the fjord and into the narrow seaward channel, and he waved tous, and we to him, and the men cheered for Hakon, and so we turnedback to the new life of peace that lay before us. 

There was not much fighting ere Hakon came to the throne inearnest. Eric fled the land as man after man rose for his rival, and at last took to the Viking path, and thereafter made friendswith Athelstane of England, and held Northumbria for him asunder-king. So he troubled Norway no more. 

But for the spreading of the new faith Hakon would have had no managainst him; but therein he had unrest enough. Maybe it was to beexpected, as he went to work with too high a hand in that matter inhis zeal; for here we had no trouble. Phelim and Gerda won the folkwith ways and words of love, and before two years had passed allwere working to frame a church here with much pride in thebuilding, giving time and labour for naught but the honour of thefaith. 

Hakon came to the consecrating of that church, and with him wereBertric and Dalfin, and then those good friends of ours stoodsponsors for us at the first christenings that were therein. 

Thereafter Bertric went home to England, and we have seen him nomore. Only we know that he is high in honour with his king, andhappily wedded in his Dorset home. Dalfin is still in Norway, andhigh in honour with Hakon, and here he will bide, being wedded, andholding himself to be a very Norseman. There might be worse thanhe, in all truth. And Asbiorn is with Hakon, as the head of hiscourtmen, silent and ready, and well liked by all. Those two we seewhen Hakon goes on progress through the land, and comes in turn tous, as he ever will, or else when we go to the court, when that isnear us. 

Still over the hall against the black cliff glows the bright crossat times, clear and steady. Men say that it does but come from someunseen openings in the roof of the hall when the lights are set insome unheeded way--but I cannot tell. However it comes, it has beena portent of good, and minds me of that night when we brought homeat last my sea queen, Gerda. Surely it is a token of the peacewhich has come to us and to her folk, under the wise rule ofNorway's first Christian king, Hakon the Good. 

Notes. 

1. The Norns were the Fates of the old Norse mythology. 

2. Thrandheim, now Trondhjem, the ancient capital of Norway.